Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 1,2,3,4,5,6,7,8,9,10)

Chapter 1

“It’s breathtaking!”

Stella Quinn was clad in a wedding dress; her slender waist accentuated by the dress’s voluminous skirt, she looked every bit the princess in a fairy tale.

Even without makeup, her face looked exquisitely stunning, earning her praises from the shop manager adjusting her dress.

“Why didn’t Mr. Yorick Quarry come with you to check it out? Men and women see things differently, you know.”

Stella’s lips curled into a polite smile, “Work’s got him tied up. He couldn’t make it.”

As if on cue, her phone buzzed. Glancing at the caller ID, she answered, “Susie.”

“Star, I just saw Ursula and Yorick together!”

The original joy on Stella’s face slowly faded away at the news, her gaze turning icy as well.

Yorick Quarry, her fiancé, and they were planning to marry in a week. While Ursula Larkin, just the mention of her name stirred a sense of distaste in Stella.

Stella signaled the shop manager, who was fetching the dress. The latter nodded in comprehension. With a wave of her hand, all the staff immediately went away with the manager.

Left alone, Stella gazed at her well-manicured nails and asked nonchalantly, “Where did you see them?”

Susanna replied, “At the hospital, the gynecology and obstetrics.”

Stella laughed, raising an eyebrow, “Interesting choice of location, indeed.”

Men and women visiting gynecology and obstetrics together usually hinted at certain implications.

Susanna continued, “That Ursula is nothing but a siren, and Yorick’s no better. You should call off the wedding!”

Susanna had got irked before Stella did.

Stella took a sip from her water glass, “Every time she makes a move, I’m the one who suffers. Why are you getting worked up?”

Two years back, Ursula hoped to be forgiven by her before leaving. Now she was back, getting entangled with Yorick. Did she think Stella was too kind, too generous?

Susanna snapped, “Choosing to stir things up right before your wedding, she’s clearly up to no good.”

Stella’s gaze hardened, “Gotta go.”

Susanna asked, “Where are you going?”

“If someone’s stirring the pot, might as well see it for myself,” Stella quipped before hanging up.

Staring at her reflection in the wedding dress, she reached for the bodice and tore the dress apart, leaving the broken attire scattered on the floor.

Upon seeing the scene, the staff nearby turned in shock. Yet, none dared to approach her, given the stern look on her face.

Once the call was connected, the man’s stern voice came over the phone, “Come to the office once you’re done with the dress.”

A trace of sarcasm flashed across Stella’s eyes. Not bothering to give him a reply, she hung up without hesitation.

Half an hour later, Stella entered Yorick’s office to find him making a call near the floor-to-ceiling window.

Noticing Stella, he quickly said to someone at the other end of the phone, “Have lunch without me. Bye.”

He looked over at Stella, “Come here.”

The click of a lighter filled the room, followed by the scent of gasoline.

“Ursula’s back,” as he spoke, a flicker of guilt passing through his eyes. Even though it still couldn’t stop him from continuing with “We need to postpone the wedding.”

After receiving Susanna’s phone call, Stella had already anticipated this.

“What do you mean?”

Ursula was back, so they needed to postpone their wedding.

“She’s sick, very serious,” Yorick explained, handing her a document. He kept on, “Here’s your acceptance letter to St. Pete’s University. You should go study first.”

His tone was condescending as if offering her a way out or, more accurately, making space for Ursula.

Stella looked at the document in his hand but didn’t take it, her lips curling into a mocking smile. “Sending me abroad to clear the way for her?”

Yorick’s face darkened, “Isn’t it the school you always wanted to attend? Now…”

“Yorick!” Stella cut him off sharply. She snatched the envelope from his hand and tore it to shreds, the fragments scattering across the office. The last piece clung to her finger before she flicked it towards Yorick’s face.

At the sight of her defiance, Yorick’s last bit of warmth vanished.

Stella didn’t hold back either, declaring, “No need to postpone. Just cancel the wedding.”

Why delay? Canceling it would save everyone the hassle!

Chapter 2

Yorick’s face turned drastically. He couldn’t believe what he was hearing from Stella. Her stance took him by surprise.

Call off the wedding? Had she…lost her mind?

Yorick’s voice wavered with emotion, “She’s sick, once she recovers, she’ll leave again, and then I’ll give you the grander wedding you deserve.”

“Is it sickness, or is she pregnant?”

The moment those words were uttered, the air around them seemed to be still.

Yorick stared at her, his eyes cold, “What have you found out?”

Stella didn’t respond directly; instead, she said, “You and her, showing up unashamed at the hospital, at the gynecology and obstetrics of all places. Talking about giving me a grander wedding, don’t you find it ironic?”

Their wedding was just a week away. He and Ursula were seen at a gynecology and obstetrics, and another second he was here to talk about the scale of their wedding?

Did he really think she wouldn’t have the guts to leave him if he was playing both sides?

As Yorick heard her words, his expression grew even more grim, “She’s not pregnant, she’s ill.”

“Ill enough to need you accompanying her to the hospital? What exactly is your relationship with her now?”

Her sharp counter-question made Yorick’s face darken further.

Stella didn’t want to see his face anymore, standing up to walk towards the office door.

As she walked, she said, “Since she’s back, she might as well stay. After all, she won’t be able to repay her debts to Portis City overnight.”

Two years of calm and now, turmoil. Yorick, because of Ursula, had torn a rift, and Stella, following suit, had made it irreparable.

Relationships, after all, were about mutual effort, not one person striving alone.

Yorick’s face darkened, “Don’t make it hard for her!”

Stella let out a cold laugh, her hand already on the doorknob.

Yorick clenched his teeth, “The wedding, do you think you can just call it off? Or do you think you have a way out with the Larkin family?”

The Larkin family, the mention made Stella’s gaze grow colder, a family that couldn’t differentiate between their own.

No way out, so be it.

She didn’t care.

The Larkin family, her blood relatives, also raised Ursula. Years ago, Ursula’s biological mother, a maid of the Larkins, was pregnant at the same time as Stella’s mother. Desperate for her girl to grow up in affluence due to her unreliable, gambler husband, Ursula’s mother switched the babies at the hospital after the delivery.

Ursula’s mother wasn’t exactly conscience-stricken; after taking Stella, she didn’t raise her herself but abandoned her.

She continued working as a maid for the Larkins, watching her biological daughter enjoy a better life and staying constantly by her side.

It wasn’t until Mrs. Larkin’s car accident three years ago that it was revealed Ursula wasn’t her biological child.

What followed was a dramatic search for the real daughter.

Yorick was right…

Yorick stepped forward, grabbing her delicate wrist, “Once she recovers, I’ll send her away, okay?”

Stella glanced at him, her eyes icy, slowly pulling her hand away.

Stella couldn’t bother with another word, turning to leave the office.

Yorick, always adored and sought after, was left fuming, unbelieving that Stella would actually call off their wedding.

With that thought, Yorick didn’t chase after her, instead slamming the door behind him with a loud ‘bang’.

The secretarial department, having heard the commotion, all harbored their own thoughts.

The dramatic events from two years ago had everyone thinking Stella was trying to steal Yorick from Ursula. So now, with Ursula’s return, they relished in the drama.

Whispers among the employees went like, “Ursula has finally come back, serves Stella right!”

“Exactly, Ursula was forced to leave because of her two years ago. What’s stolen will eventually have to be returned.”

Overhearing the chatter, Stella, heels clicking, walked directly towards them.

The two gossiping assistants were suddenly overshadowed, hurriedly silencing themselves.

Stella reached out, forcefully tilting one of their chins up, the assistant was quite beautiful up close.

As their eyes met, the assistant was visibly shaken by the fierceness in Stella’s gaze, “Ms. Quinn!”

Stella’s eyes narrowed slightly, “Enjoying the gossip about me?”

The assistant went pale, “No, I wasn’t…I…”

Seeing the fear, Stella released her with disgust, her gaze sweeping across the secretarial department with intimidating sharpness.

Everyone quickly looked away, too scared to even breathe too loudly.

Chapter 3

Stella had just left the office when she spotted Ursula stepping out of a car.

Yorick’s assistant, Orion, was at the ready, holding the door open for her as she handed him a few shopping bags.-

“Distribute these among the secretaries, will you?”

Her demeanor screamed of a lady of the manor.

Orion, ever respectful, took the bags, “Thank you, Ms. Larkin.”

Ursula offered a soft nod in acknowledgment and turned, her gaze meeting Stella across the distance.

Stella’s eyes narrowed slightly.

Ursula paused for a second before she approached Stella with a tone as soft as an elder sister’s, “Star.”

When the Larkins had brought her back, they mentioned Ursula was older by just an hour.

Her tender voice was for Orion’s benefit. But her eyes, locked on Stella, were full of challenge.

As she drew closer, Ursula’s voice dropped to a whisper, “You’re his fiancée, yet he has me come to his company. What does that tell you about your place?”

Stella’s expression turned ice cold. She scoffed, “As long as I wish, I can have any position within his family. But what about you? Aside from visiting him here, can you even step foot in any Quarry property?”

Ursula’s face faltered. Her gaze, fixing on Stella, suddenly dripped with malice. Obviously, she couldn’t; those old coots in the Quarry family wouldn’t approve.

Stella found Ursula’s reaction deeply satisfying.

Ursula glared back venomously, “Don’t get too comfortable. As long as I’m around, your wedding to him will never happen.”

Stella’s lips curved into a smirk, her demeanor nonchalant.

“There are plenty of fish in the sea. I’m not fixated on marrying him.”

The notion of breaking off the wedding as soon as possible with a man who still harbored certain feelings for his first love seemed less of a loss and more of a relief.

Ursula stiffened, “What do you mean?”

She gazed at Stella in disbelief.

Was Stella not madly in love with Yorick? Stella’s indifference seemed like a facade, given the drastic scene caused two years ago.

Stella replied, “Isn’t it clear? Without Yorick, I cannot find someone else. But you? He’s the only man willing to marry you, yet you can’t even have a proper wedding.”

Ursula, already pale, turned livid at Stella’s words.

Stella felt utterly pleased at the sight of the warmth on Ursula’s face falling. The latter’s disrespect seemed to Stella that she must have forgotten how she was dealt with two years ago.

Stella snapped, “Let go.”

The impact sounded like a toad fell to the ground from high above, seemingly quite serious.

So, Ursula was staging another scene, and her audience had arrived.

Ursula screeched in pain, “Ah…”

“Help, Ah!” Ursula pleaded the moment Stella pulled her out, while she was plunged back into the water after a few seconds.

Ursula was choked as if her chest was about to burst open, her hands flapping crazily.

Yorick came, thrusting Stella away. He pulled Ursula to safety.

Ursula was all drenched, while Yorick looked expressly concerned, “How do you feel?”

“I…” Ursula gazed at Yorick, her eyes welling up. Because of the pain in the lung, she couldn’t even utter a complete word.

Yorick looked at Stella callously, while Stella walked over and stepped on Ursula’s wrist, eliciting another scream.

“Ah!’

Yorick’s anger flared, “Stella!”

He thrust her away, while she responded by tossing her purse at him, striking him on the head.

Yorick was caught off guard by the strike, and the fury in his gaze deepened.

This woman…

Stella didn’t wait for his reaction, instead kicking Ursula once more for good measure.

The confrontation left Ursula gasping for air and nursing a swollen leg.

Chapter 4

After a chaotic frenzy that could rival a barnyard uproar, it was Orion who finally managed to pry Stella away.

Ursula’s face was twisted in pain, tears welling up in her eyes as she glanced at Yorick, “Rick, I…”-

Yorick’s face was a shade of thunderous gray!

He barked at Orion, who was holding Stella back, “Just take her away, now.”

Stella tried to break free from Orion’s grip, but he wasn’t about to let her go.

This woman, her strength was unbelievable.

“Ms. Quinn, let’s head out,” Orion urged.

Stella exclaimed, “Purse, my purse.”

She had used her purse to hit Yorick earlier, and now it lay by his feet.

In a fit of rage, Yorick grabbed it and threw it at her.

Orion caught it and quickly stuffed it into Stella’s arms, “There, you’ve got your purse back.”

What a mess.

Eventually, Stella was dragged into the car by Orion.

Orion wanted to drive Stella home, but she wouldn’t have it, especially not Yorick’s man driving her. So, she took the wheel and left.

Yorick, still reeling from the impact, took a while to come back to his senses.

Seeing Ursula’s disheveled hair and swollen leg, he grew even angrier at Stella.

He scooped Ursula up, “I’m taking you to the hospital.”

Ursula nodded through her tears, looking utterly pitiable.

Orion was tasked with driving, but when he checked where he had parked, the space was empty.

“Ms. Quinn took the car.”

In the confusion earlier, Orion planned to drive Stella, but she had taken the car herself.

This only added fuel to Yorick’s already blazing temper.

Seeing Yorick’s face darken further, Orion said, “I’ll go to the garage and get another car.”

He had to grab the keys from the office first.

Meanwhile, Stella was stopped at a traffic light when her phone vibrated. It was a call from her biological mother, Cloudia Lawson.

“Come home tonight, there’s something I need to talk with you about.”

Stella opened a water bottle and took a sip, “Can’t do, I’m swamped.”

Cloudia, annoyed at the refusal, snapped, “What could possibly be keeping you so busy? It’s not like you’ve been caring much for Yorick.”

Stella retorted, “So, you’re bringing Ursula back to care for him?”

Stella was well aware of what Cloudia intended to discuss with her. Two years back, she and Ursula had fallen out. If Ursula hadn’t decided to leave, she probably would be in jail now.

Realizing Stella learned of Ursula’s return, Cloudia eventually didn’t try to hide. She softened her tone slightly, “It’s been so long since that incident. You need to let it go.”

With the car window slightly open, a cold breeze swept in, cooling Stella and her heart as well. But just a few moments later, she quickly shrugged off the cold discomfort.

When they found Stella, she had spent two months in the hospital recovering.

And now her own mother was asking her to let it go?

Stella tossed her empty water bottle into a nearby trash can with a perfect arc.

“So, she claims I’m being malicious, and you all believe her! If you’re so convinced, why bother with me, your own daughter? Maybe you should pretend you never found me. In fact, I’ll make it easier for you – I’m blocking you!”

“Stella! Can’t you be rational for once? Not every conversation about this topic needs to end in an argument!”

Cloudia was livid.

Every discussion about Ursula ended the same way, leaving Cloudia extremely infuriated.

After berating Stella for being unreasonable, she got to the point. “You always had issues with her before, but this time it’s different; she’s seriously ill.”

Stella scoffed, “So, she’s sick, and that means my wedding with Yorick needs to be postponed, with him by her side the whole time?”

Not that Stella cared much for Yorick, but the twisted values of these people still irked her enough to make a pointed comment.

Cloudia, fuming even more, said, “She and Yorick grew up together. She relies on him deeply. Don’t worry, Yorick will surely end up marrying you. Can we just focus on Ursula’s illness for this period of time?”

They were treating Ursula like a precious gem, expecting Stella to step aside too.

It was all too annoying.

Cloudia noticed Stella’s silence, “Are you even listening?”

But Stella had had enough of their brainwashing and manipulative tactics. Without another word, she hung up and blocked the number.

She had blocked it before, yet somehow, it always got unblocked.

Chapter 5

Back at the Silk River Residences.

Walking into the elevator lobby, she saw Susanna sitting on the sofa.

Upon seeing Stella, she quickly got up and embraced her, “Honey, a man is worth nothing. I’ll hook you up with someone way hotter tomorrow.”

Stella simply nodded, “Okay.”

Susanna, comforting her, was puzzled by Stella’s unusual calmness.

Stepping back to give her a once-over, Susanna gasped upon noticing blood stains on Stella’s coat.

“Oh my God! Are you hurt? Where’s the injury?”

Stella glanced down to find a few droplets of blood on her beige coat.

“It’s not mine.”

“Whose is it, then?” Susanna asked, her voice laced with panic.

“Probably Ursula’s or Yorick’s.”

“What?!”

“I gave Ursula and Yorick some beating.”

Susanna’s brows twitched at the words. She had just seen Yorick and Ursula at the hospital this morning, and by noon, Stella had already served them a piece of her mind.

She couldn’t help but give Stella a thumbs up.

“Being hot-headed can be a hassle, but when it comes to dealing with jerks and mean girls, you’ve got the right spirit.”

Even Susanna felt her temper rising at the thought, let alone Stella being the victim. She had worried Stella might come back sobbing over Ursula’s antics. Instead, Stella handled it with a fist.

Even though Susanna was confused about her behavior, she felt more pleased. In fact, it wasn’t like Stella had a bad temper; the thing was when it came to something related to Ursula, she would easily lose control.

“Forget going upstairs; let’s grab some lunch. It’s about that time.”

Stella nodded, “Did you especially take the day off?”

Susanna replied, “Kind of. I left early. Gotta head back after lunch.”

With Stella’s wedding a week away and her facing such turmoil, Susanna was genuinely concerned that she might be unable to think it through.

They settled for a nearby restaurant.

Stella struggled with her steak, “Let’s not do this next time; it’s not hitting the spot.”

She had always preferred something more comforting, like a hearty stew, which Susanna knew all too well.

Lunch breaks during workdays were usually quick and uneventful.

The mention of Yorick made the steak taste even blanded to Stella.

Susanna paused upon hearing it, her utensils in midair, “Did both the Larkin family and the Quarry family agree to this?”

Stella answered, “No need for their agreement.”

The engagement had been arranged without Stella’s consent.

The Larkin family was expressly anxious due to the fact that multiple projects in their company needed reliance on the Quarries. Having discussed with Blaise Larkin, Stella’s father, Cloudia hastily promised Stella to Yorick.

Stella had thought he’d seen through Ursula’s true colors that time. Now, it appeared to have been a strategy to keep Stella pacified during these two years.

After all, Stella was hell-bent on sending Ursula to prison back then.

Understanding the complexity of their relationships, Susanna cursed Yorick for his deceit, “He’s the worst. Speaking of which, you knew well what kind of person Yorick was two years ago, right? Why did you agree to the engagement then? Today you even went to try the wedding dress, were you planning to go through with the wedding in one week?”

Susanna couldn’t make sense of it.

At Susanna’s question, Stella’s gaze darkened with unspoken thoughts.

Why? Because they all meant to get what they needed, though harboring different thoughts?

“Let’s not dive into that. Just make sure to include those hospital photos of him and Ursula.”

Seeing Stella’s reluctance to discuss further, Susanna didn’t push. As long as Stella wasn’t blindly in love with Yorick, that was all that mattered.

“Alright, I’ll post it now.”

With a few taps on her phone, Susanna, a former journalist with significant social media influence, set the digital realm abuzz.

The Quarry family was the top clan in Portis City; Yorick’s wedding news was naturally a hot topic there. If it was handled unsuccessfully, Stella’s reputation would take a hit.

Within half an hour, two headlines dominated the online world: “The Larkin family’s adopted daughter seemingly returned from abroad, spotted at the hospital with Quarry family’s heir” and “The Larkin family’s true heiress calls off engagement with Quarry’s son!”

The adopted daughter and the true heiress, the news reignited public interest in the family’s past drama, placing Stella and her decisions under the spotlight once again.

Then, Stella’s phone was bombarded with calls.

Chapter 6

Susanna watched as Stella’s phone lit up, then dimmed, only to light up again in a relentless cycle.

It was non-stop!

Unable to hold back, Susanna suggested, “Why don’t you just turn it off?”

By now, blocking numbers was futile; they were all unfamiliar numbers calling. It didn’t take a genius to figure out it was Cloudia using the household staff’s phones to reach Stella.

Taking the advice, Stella promptly shut her phone off.

However, Cloudia’s retaliation was swift.

As paying the bill, Stella rebooted her phone for payment, and a message flashed, “Your bank card has been disabled, please select another payment method.”

The payment card linked to her phone was one Cloudia insisted on binding for her a few years back, shortly after Stella had returned to the Larkins.

Now, the card was useless.

Seeing Stella’s payment fail, Susanna glanced at her phone, “What’s that supposed to mean?”

Stella replied, “They’ve blocked the card.”

Susanna’s mouth twitched, “Over Ursula? What kind of family does that?”

The news that the Larkins had directly blocked Stella’s credit card left Susanna feeling as if she had swallowed a fly. How could they treat their own daughter this way, just for the sake of a foster child?

Stella just shrugged it off with a smile, “It’s not the first time.”

Susanna insisted, “Let me take care of it.”

She pulled out her phone from her purse.

Stella protested, “Don’t, I have money.”

But Susanna had already paid the bill.

Leaving the restaurant, they got into the car, and Susanna said, “I’m transferring twenty grand to you. Don’t let them intimidate you.”

The idea that they would stoop to such disgusting tactics just because their own daughter was spending some money was infuriating.

Hearing Susanna’s generous offer, Stella was visibly moved.

“No need, I really do have money.”

Susanna remarked, “You haven’t been working, what money could you possibly have? The Larkins, what a bunch of beasts.”

Stella said, “I have money, seriously. Well, it’s a long story.”

It was really difficult to explain about having money. Although she was with Yorick these years, that didn’t mean she relied completely on him and the Larkin family.

Susanna waved her hands nonchalantly, “Alright, you have money. But take this twenty thousand too.”

For someone who had centered around Yorick, receiving financial support from the Larkin family, how could she possibly own money? Susanna didn’t buy it the least bit.

Stella insisted, “I really don’t need it!”

Susanna pressed, “Why are you being…”

No matter what, Susanna wouldn’t believe Stella.

Susanna finally believed her, her eyes lighting up at the sight of Stella’s black card, “Where did you get this black card? Who gave it to you, Yorick?”

Stella, caught in the moment of urgency when she had to use the card, paused.

Yorick would never give her access to such funds.

Not Yorick, or the Larkin family?

A softness flickered in Stella’s eyes at the mention of the card’s true owner, but she remained silent.

Yorick, visibly annoyed and checking his watch, had been waiting for two long hours.

Stella simply replied, “Too noisy.”

She hadn’t heard from them with this much urgency in a month, yet today, for Ursula, the calls were relentless.

Taking out her keys to open the door, Yorick grabbed her wrist, “Stella!”

Stella looked at him coldly.

“Your dear Ursula is all alone in the hospital, pitiful.”

The mention of “dear Ursula” only fueled Yorick’s anger.

“Let’s talk this through.”

Stella uttered, “No need.”

She shrugged off Yorick’s grasp, opened the door, and was about to shut it.

Yorick, quick as ever, blocked the door with his arm, preventing it from closing.

As he tried to push his way in, Stella aimed a kick at his most vulnerable spot.

Yorick clenched his teeth, “You!”

Dodging just in time, he withdrew his arm, but Stella was quick to try and shut the door again. Yorick was faster, though, pulling the door open and squeezing through.

Stella glared at him coldly, “I advise you to leave, now.”

“How dare you do that?”

Yorick realized just how inurbane Stella had become, far from the demure woman he expected she should be.

Chapter 7

Yorick marched straight to the sofa and plopped down, itching for a smoke.

No sooner had he fished out a cigarette from the pack than Stella swooped in, snatching it away and tossing it into the trash.

Yorick’s face darkened, “What the heck?”

When had he ever been treated like this? Back when he was with Ursula, she wouldn’t utter a peep, no matter what he did.

Stella stated, “I can’t stand the smell of smoke.”

Yorick was speechless.

This woman!

Fine, he wouldn’t smoke.

Yorick bit back his anger, his mind drifting to the morning’s trending gossip that nearly crashed his family’s phone lines.

“Was it Susanna who spread today’s news?”

He couldn’t believe she actually wanted to call off their wedding. Was she overreacting?

Stella didn’t reply, heading to the fridge instead to grab a slice of cheesecake.

Lunch had been a light affair, followed by a shopping spree with Susanna for two hours.

Seeing Stella ignore him completely drove Yorick up the wall.

“A wedding is supposed to be about us. Why turn it into a public spectacle?”

It was tolerable if she hurled some harsh lines at him, but now their news was the talk of the town. He couldn’t forgive her for this.

Stella countered, “Is it really just about us?”

If it were just between the two, things would be simple.

She shot Yorick a cold look, adding, “Either way, if I hadn’t made it public, someone else would’ve stirred the pot. Better I take the initiative.”

Yorick knew exactly whom she meant by “someone”.

“Don’t always paint Ursula in a bad light.”

Stella chuckled, spooning cheesecake into her mouth, “If she’s not the villain, why the rush to send her packing two years ago?”

Yorick fell silent. Mentioning the events from two years ago only darkened his mood further.

“That time, you were so aggressive about that incident. If Ursula hadn’t left, you would’ve really had her jailed, right?”

After another bite of cheesecake, Stella nodded, “Yes.”

Yorick’s expression grew even grimmer. Remembering those moments, he couldn’t help but feel a surge of disdain for Stella.

Her knack for causing drama had landed her in her current precarious standing within the Larkin family.

Now, he felt stuck, unable to actually call off their wedding.

Stella merely gave him a frigid glance and stayed silent.

He knew all too well the Larkin family’s tactics against Stella. Her financial support had likely already been cut off.

Remembering that Stella had rented this apartment after moving out from the Larkin family’s estate, he knew the rent at Silk River Residences wasn’t cheap. Stella’s unit alone would set her back one thousand at least.

Stella responded, “You should leave.”

Yorick’s frustration deepened. Just as he was about to retort, his phone vibrated. Ursula was calling.

What was this?

Despite his reluctance to upset Stella further, he unashamedly took this call from another woman right in front of her?

Stella’s ensuing uproar led to Yorick’s raw anger, and his two years of pretence being exposed subsequently.

Whatever Ursula said on the phone had him standing up, “Don’t worry, I’ll be right there.”

After hanging up, he glanced at Stella.

“Think over what I just said. No matter what you do, everyone’s primary concern will be Ursula’s health for the time being.”

His stance was clear – Stella’s protests were futile.

Ignoring him, Stella went straight to the foyer to bring in the shopping bags she and Susanna had accumulated, all from upscale brands.

Yorick eyed the bags, momentarily taken aback.

“You still have money to go shopping now?”

Had the Larkin family decided against punishing her this time?

Previously, her rebellious acts would result in her credit card being disabled for weeks, a reminder of her status. Recognized as a Larkin, she was their daughter; otherwise, she was nothing.

Stella shot him a look, “Since when is shopping a crime?”

Yorick was left speechless.

This woman…she had a knack for infuriating others.

Chapter 8

Yorick stormed into the car, his face a mask of fury.

Orion caught a glimpse of him through the rearview mirror, “So, did Ms. Quinn cool down yet?”

Clearly, to everyone, Stella was just throwing a tantrum, pushing Yorick to send Ursula packing once again.

Yorick massaged his temples, clearly agitated, “Cool down? As if it’s that easy.”

Orion couldn’t help but agree silently.

Ursula’s sudden return had taken everyone by surprise, with no one bothering to inform her in advance.

“Is she serious about calling off the wedding?”

Yorick went silent.

Serious?

Remembering moments when they were together during these two years, Yorick let out a bitter laugh, “What do you think?”

He didn’t believe at all she could really let go.

Orion thought, “Seems unlikely.”

After all, the Larkins couldn’t stand her. Marrying Yorick seemed her only way out. Besides, she had invested a lot of emotions in Yorick over the past two years.

Thinking this, Orion felt Stella was merely acting out, although she might have taken it a bit too far.

At the Silk River Residences.

Stella stared at the pile of items before her, her head throbbing at the thought of the card mix-up.

She had a foreboding feeling: a storm was brewing.

She decided not to dwell on it. After a day of trying on wedding dresses and shopping with Susanna, her legs were killing her.

She opted for a bath instead, and just as she was settling down, the doorbell rang urgently.

Instead of opening the door, she just shouted out.

Upon opening the door, Stella was greeted by Cloudia, clad in a chic cocktail dress, radiating elegance with a string of pearls around her neck. Her makeup was impeccable, but her expression was stern.

Stella closed the door, drying her hair.

“Tell me, what exactly are you trying to do? I told you, Ursula wasn’t behind it. But you hit her the moment she’s back.

Cloudia’s anger erupted, her words flying like sparks.

Stella, dropping her towel, met Cloudia’s glare with a frosty look.

As Cloudia faced Stella’s icy stare, her anger flared even more.

“Do you want to let the entire Larkin family become the laughingstock before you’re satisfied? I should’ve never brought you back.”

In her frustration, Cloudia expressed her regret. In her view, had she not brought Stella back, none of this would have happened. This wasn’t just bringing back a daughter; it was inviting disaster, a curse.

Hearing Cloudia’s regretful words, Stella scoffed coldly, “I also wish you hadn’t found me. If you hadn’t, I wouldn’t have been in that accident.”

It wasn’t just Cloudia regretting finding her; Stella wished they had never found her at all.

“You…”

Stella continued, “Like I said earlier, let’s pretend you never did find me. From now on, we’re strangers. And, you’re actually aware your precious Ursula has no shame, huh? Afraid the public might find out?”

Having hardly spent any time with the Larkins, Stella felt no attachment to them.

Chapter 9

She was relentless in her verbal assault, leaving Cloudia fuming, “You, you’re driving me insane.”

Their conversation had hit a dead end.

Cloudia stood up decisively, “You better do some serious thinking. When you stop targeting Ursula, that’s when I’ll consider reinstating your card.”

It seemed the only way Cloudia could think of to punish Stella was by cutting her off financially.

With those harsh words, Cloudia stormed out. She believed that by cutting off Stella’s financial support, Stella would eventually come crawling back.

And when that happened, she’d like to see Stella try to cause any more trouble.

After Cloudia left, Stella, unfazed, washed an apple for herself to eat, showing no signs of introspection whatsoever.

Her phone rang, and Stella answered, “Hello?”

“Boss, we’ve got a big one, a really big one.”

“How big?” Stella asked.

“Three times the fee we got last time.”

Hearing this, the apple in Stella’s hand tasted even sweeter. She took another bite and got up, “I’ll be right there.”

She changed her clothes in record time.

Half an hour later, she arrived at the studio, where her assistant Tabitha greeted her with an excited face while handing over the project file with eagerness, “Boss, it’s a huge project.”

Stella flipped through it, “Another one from StarRiver Corp.?”

It seemed like StarRiver Corp.’s tourism sector was booming. She had already landed two major projects from them this year.

The design fees they offered were nothing to scoff at, reaching hundreds of thousands, and this time it was even more outrageous.

The words “extremely pleased” brought the first smile of the day to Stella’s face.

“Got it.”

Meanwhile, after leaving Silk River Residences, Cloudia headed straight to the hospital.

Before Cloudia’s arrival, Jaxon had been consoling Ursula. Having grown up together, Jaxon had always naturally sided with Ursula in any dispute between Stella and Ursula.

Seeing Cloudia, Ursula looked aggrieved and apologetic, “Mom, I’m sorry, I think I made Star upset again.”

Cloudia, feeling sympathetic, approached her, “Silly child, it’s not your fault. I know what her temper is like.”

Mentioning Stella’s temper darkened everyone’s mood further.

Cloudia sighed, “I wonder what kind of upbringing she had to become so spoiled.”

All they knew about Stella’s adoptive family was their surname, Quinn. Whether they were from the countryside or the city, the Larkin family had no idea. Stella wouldn’t say when asked.

Jaxon commented, “What kind of family could it be? With her attitude, she must’ve been raised in the countryside, completely wild.”

Jaxon had always found Stella’s temper and coarseness unbearable.

Cloudia sighed again.

Jaxon added, “You’ve blocked her card; don’t cave and turn it back on so easily this time. Let her feel what it was like to be without money, see if she dared to act so arrogantly again.”

Chapter 10

The moment they mentioned blocking Stella’s credit card, a smug satisfaction flickered in Ursula’s eyes.

“Stella,” she thought, “not a dime of the Larkin fortune belongs to you. There can only be one daughter in the Larkin family, and that’s me.”

While she reveled in her thoughts, her façade of concern was impeccable, “But blocking her card, how will she survive? She’s been living off the Larkin’s for the past two years without a job.”

Jaxon chimed in, “Ursula, stop making excuses for her. It’s time we taught her a lesson.”

Ursula looked hesitated, glancing towards Cloudia, who nodded in agreement, “Listen to your brother. It’s about time she learned to be a proper lady.”

Just the thought of Stella’s fiery temperament gave Cloudia a headache. She couldn’t believe Stella would let go of her feelings for Yorick so easily. To her, the debacle two years ago was all because of Yorick. Accusations flew that the car accident was orchestrated by Ursula, all because of her obsession with Yorick.

Ursula’s gaze then shifted to Yorick, who frowned but remained silent, evidently agreeing with Cloudia and Jaxon’s approach.

Cloudia then turned her attention to Ursula’s ankle, “How’s the injury? Is it serious?”

Ursula shook her head, “It’s nothing serious. Rick insisted on bringing me to the hospital.”

Cloudia reassured, “It’s better to be cautious. Your dad arranged for the best specialist to re-examine you.”

“Thank you, Mom.”

“Silly child, there’s no need to thank me.”

As Cloudia heard Ursula’s gratitude, her heart ached for her.

So, the family gathered, and their concern for Ursula mingled with discussions on how to discipline Stella. They unanimously decided to cut off her two thousand monthly allowance, hoping this would force Stella to compromise and drop the matter with Ursula.

In the end, their confidence stemmed from believing that Stella’s love for Yorick was intense and that she was just acting out. This time, they wouldn’t even give her any chance of being petulant.

Meanwhile, Stella had spent the entire afternoon in a meeting at her studio.

This was a major project, a historic moment for the design industry, and Stella was giving it her all. Securing the financial backing was crucial.

As she left the studio, it was already six.

“Star?” Susanna’s voice echoed nearby, sounding a bit astonished, almost as if she couldn’t believe she’d run into Stella there.

The area was bustling with people leaving their offices at peak hours.

Turning around, Stella saw Susanna approaching, “What are you doing here? Looking for a job?”

The three buildings around were all office spaces, home to numerous small firms.

Before Stella could reply, Susanna blurted out, “I offered you money, and you refused. Now you’re here job hunting?”

Her studio was unknown to Susanna, and it wasn’t something she could explain in a few sentences.

If Susanna was in the dark, then the Larkin family and Yorick were likely clueless too.

That made sense to Susanna. They had met abroad and usually discussed girl stuff. Even when Susanna talked with Stella about her work, the conversations were brief.

Stella nodded affirmatively, “Yeah, been a year.”

That was the crucial question. If Stella was financially independent, she wouldn’t need to concern herself with Yorick.

Susanna’s jaw dropped. The scale of “a few” was evidently different between them.

Most startups barely broke even their first year, yet Stella’s was thriving.

Stella cautioned, “The design is satisfactory, and so is the profit. Let’s not broadcast this.”

“Understood,” Susanna nodded, realizing the implications.

Ursula, that wretch, always thought of snatching away whatever Stella had, and she remembered, Ursula was also in this major.

And Yorick, with questionable morals and now after the altercation with Stella, could likely cause trouble behind their back.

“You don’t have to care about them anymore. They’re trying to strong-arm you financially by blocking your card,” Susanna concluded.

Stella’s card had already been disabled, their ulterior motives evident. It was all to silence Stella about the alleged accident orchestrated by Ursula.

For the sake of that foster daughter, the family seemed to pull all their efforts.

“Does Tegan James know about the studio?”

Stella replied, “No, we haven’t been in touch lately. She’s always busy with the hospital.”

Tegan, their mutual best friend and a prodigious professor in gynecology was undoubtedly the busiest among them.

Susanna nodded, “That makes sense. She’s so busy. I haven’t seen her in a month either.”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath (Stella)

Detailed Summary and Analysis

Synopsis

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath” follows the story of Stella Quinn, a woman on the brink of marriage to her fiancé, Yorick Quarry. However, her world is turned upside down when she discovers Yorick’s infidelity with Ursula Larkin, a woman from their past. Determined not to be a victim, Stella confronts the betrayal head-on, leading to a dramatic showdown that changes the course of her life. The novel explores themes of betrayal, empowerment, and self-respect as Stella navigates the complexities of love and deceit.

Setting the Stage

The novel opens with Stella Quinn trying on her wedding dress, looking every bit the princess in a fairy tale. Her joy is short-lived when she receives a call from her friend Susanna, who informs her that she saw Yorick with Ursula at a hospital’s gynecology and obstetrics department. This revelation sets the stage for the unfolding drama, highlighting the tension and betrayal that Stella faces just days before her wedding.

The Backstory

Stella’s backstory is revealed through her interactions and reflections. She is engaged to Yorick Quarry, and their wedding is just a week away. However, Ursula Larkin, a woman who had previously caused trouble in Stella’s life, has re-appeared and is now involved with Yorick. Stella’s history with Ursula is fraught with tension, as Ursula had sought forgiveness from Stella two years prior but is now back to stir up more trouble.

Stella’s Confrontation

Her decisive actions mark Stella’s confrontation with the situation. After learning about Yorick and Ursula, she tears apart her wedding dress in a symbolic gesture of defiance. She then goes to Yorick’s office, where he informs her that they must postpone the wedding because Ursula is seriously ill. Yorick’s condescending tone and attempt to send Stella abroad to make way for Ursula only fuel her anger. Stella’s response is fierce and resolute—she tears up the acceptance letter to St. Pete’s University and declares that the wedding should be canceled, not postponed.

Themes of Betrayal and Empowerment

The novel delves into themes of betrayal, empowerment, and self-respect. Stella’s journey is one of reclaiming her dignity and refusing to be a victim of Yorick’s and Ursula’s deceit. Her actions reflect a strong self-worth and determination to stand up for herself. The contrast between her initial joy and the subsequent betrayal highlights the emotional turmoil she experiences.

Character Analysis

  • Stella Quinn: A strong and determined woman who refuses to be a victim of betrayal. Her actions reflect her resilience and self-respect as she confronts Yorick and takes control of her life.
  • Yorick Quarry: Stella’s fiancé, whose infidelity and condescending attitude reveal his true character. His attempts to manipulate Stella only serve to strengthen her resolve.
  • Ursula Larkin: A manipulative figure from Stella’s past who reappears to cause trouble. Her involvement with Yorick underscores the themes of betrayal and deceit.
  • Susanna: Stella’s friend who supports her and provides crucial information about Yorick and Ursula. Her loyalty contrasts with the betrayal Stella faces from Yorick.

Novel Description

AuthorLeo Kent
PublisherKIKANOVEL
GenreRomance
StatusOngoing
Number of Chapters650 currently on the app
LanguageEnglish
URLhttps://www.kikanovel.com/fbweb2/203852613292-jusqy.html

Overall Tone and Atmosphere

The tone of the novel is tense and dramatic, filled with moments of betrayal and empowerment. Stella’s journey from a joyful bride-to-be to a woman determined to reclaim her life is marked by emotional highs and lows. The atmosphere is one of confrontation and resolution, as Stella takes decisive actions to change her fate.

Conclusion

“Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath” is a compelling tale of betrayal and empowerment. Stella’s journey from a betrayed fiancée to a strong, self-assured woman is both inspiring and poignant. The novel’s exploration of themes such as self-respect, empowerment, and the strength required to confront betrayal resonates deeply with readers. Stella’s transformation and her quest for justice highlight the power of resilience and the importance of standing up for oneself.

What are your thoughts on this novel? Did you find it enjoyable? Share your comments below at Daisynovels.com!

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714 or Buy Me Coffee

CHAPTER LISTS

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 1,2,3,4,5,6,7,8,9,10) 

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 11,12,13,14,15,16,17,18,19,20)

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 21,22,23,24,25,26,27,28,29,30)

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 31,32,33,34,35,36,37,38,39,40) 

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 41,42,43,44,45,46,47,48,49,50)

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 51,52,53,54,55,56,57,58,59,60) 

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 61,62,63,64,65,66,67,68,69,70)

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 71,72,73,74,75,76,77,78,79,80)

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 81 to 90) 

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 91 to 100) 

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 101 to 110) 

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 111 to 120)  

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 121 to 130)  

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 131 to 140)  

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 141 to 150)  

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 151 to 160)   

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 161 to 170)

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 171 to 180) 

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 181 to 190) 

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 191 to 200)

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 201 to 210) 

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 211 to 220)

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 221 to 230) 

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 231 to 240) 

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 241 to 250) 

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 251 to 260)  

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 261 to 270) 

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 271 to 280) 

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 281 to 290) 

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 291 to 300)  

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 301 to 310) 

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 311 to 320) 

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 321 to 330)

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 331 to 340) 

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 341 to 350) 

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 351 to 360)

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 361 to 370) 

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 371 to 380)

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 381 to 390) 

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 391 to 400)

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 401 to 410) 

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 411 to 420)

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 421 to 430) 

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 431 to 440)

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 441 to 450) 

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 451 to 460)

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 461 to 470)

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 471 to 480) – Daisy Novels 

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 481 to 490) – Daisy Novels 

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 491 to 500) – Daisy Novels

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 501 to 510) – Daisy Novels

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 511 to 520) – Daisy Novels

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 521 to 530) – Daisy Novels 

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 531 to 540) – Daisy Novels

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 541 to 550) – Daisy Novels 

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 551 to 560) – Daisy Novels

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 561 to 570) – Daisy Novels 

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 571 to 580) – Daisy Novels 

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 581 to 590) – Daisy Novels  

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 591 to 600) – Daisy Novels 

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 601 to 610) – Daisy Novels 

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 611 to 620) – Daisy Novels  

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 621 to 630) – Daisy Novels 

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 631 to 640) – Daisy Novels

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 641 to 650) – Daisy Novels 

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 171, 172, 173, 174, 175, 176, 177, 178, 179, 180]] 

Chapter 171

Irene eagerly asked Violeta to try on the jewelry. 

Violeta’s wrists were small, and the bangle fit perfectly. It felt like it was made just for her. 

The emerald bracelet was also a perfect fit, and comfortable to wear. 

“Thanks, Mom.” 

Niall, sitting nearby, felt a bit left out. He asked, “Mom, didn’t you get anything for me?” 

Irene’s happy expression dimmed a bit at Niall’s words. She turned to the servant and ordered, “Bring me the booklet from my bag.” 

“Alright, Madam.” 

Thinking it was something good, Niall eagerly waited as the servant fetched the booklet, which Irene handed to him. 

Opening it, Niall saw phone numbers, addresses, and photos of girls, all carefully selected by Irene. They were Hoitenese studying abroad. 

Niall’s face instantly turned serious. 

Irene explained, “I carefully selected these girls in Verdancia! They all come from good families and have excellent morals and character. I even did background checks on them and wrote everything in this booklet.” 

Irene chose girls based on their character and personality, not their family background. 

All the girls in the booklet were around Niall’s age and had good qualities. 

“I’ve put my reputation on the line for this! I even asked my best friends to help me make this list. You have to take advantage of this opportunity! With so many names on the list, one of them is bound to like you, right?” 

Niall’s excitement faded, and he threw the booklet onto the couch. 

“I don’t like any of them.” 

Irene was not pleased. “You don’t like any? Niall, You’re going to give me a heart attack!” 

Anton stepped in. “Don’t worry. Otis’s daughter will be back soon, and we can arrange something then.” 

Niall briefly hesitated at the mention of Otis’s daughter. 

Irene raised an eyebrow. “Elle’s coming back? Is she discharged?” 

“No, she’s transferred to the military base here. She got injured on her last mission. 

Elle, last name Cohen… 

Violeta thought of a charming military news anchor. 

Elaine Cohen. 

Could it be her? 

“Mom, who’s that?” Violeta asked. 

Irene explained, “She’s Elaine, the daughter of one of your dad’s old friends. We call her Elle. She served in the military for years after leaving Quinston.” 

It seemed Violeta’s guess was right; it was indeed Elaine. 

When Elaine’s name came up, Anton’s eyes shone with admiration. 

“Vio, you should think of her as a sister. Elle is around your brother’s age, and we watched her grow up.” 

When Anton was younger, he rebelled against his micromanaging family and joined the military for two years. 

He had many friends from that time, and they all held important positions now, meeting up once a year. 

The Cohen family had a military background, and Elaine went to a military college. 

Originally, Otis’s family only had one daughter. They planned to find her a civilian job, but Elaine decided to join the border patrol on her own. 

She left five years ago, and now it had been six. 

Violeta smiled. “So, Elle and Niall are childhood sweethearts?” 

Niall avoided the question, stood up, and said, “I’m going upstairs.” 

Watching Niall leave interest peaked as she sensed there might be a story here! 

Looking at the expensive bangle and emerald bracelet, Violeta decided not to wear the bangle. 

“Mom, I’ll stick with the emerald bracelet. I’m worried the other one might break.” 

Expensive bangles like that should be placed somewhere safe, and their value would grow in time. 

People wouldn’t wear dollar jewelry out, it was for an important occasion. 

However, a bracelet would be casual enough for daily wear. 

Irene agreed. “Sure, it’s your gift. Wear what you like, dear.” 

“Okay.” 

Violeta remembered Elaine from her past life. 

She had seen Elaine on the news when she worked as a stunt double after graduation. 

Elaine was a confident military anchor, exuding elegance. Violeta regarded her as the most dashing one among all the short-haired women she had seen. 

To reach that position, she must have had a strong resume and professional skills. 

However, Violeta hadn’t taken time to study her in her past life. 

If her parents hadn’t brought her up today, she wouldn’t have crossed Violeta’s mind. 

Nevertheless, Violeta regarded Elaine as an admirable person, seeing as she chose to serve at the border for close to six years despite the challenges. 

Chapter 172

Only those who’d lived through it would truly understand how long that five to six years felt. 

Two days later, Violeta headed to Sunset Cafe. 

Kaylee had been working part-time there and become close with Fiona and her husband. 

Arriving at the cafe around 1.00 PM, Violeta found Kaylee yawning behind the counter. 

“Hi, what can I get you? You can check the menu up there.

Kaylee’s eyes brightened when she saw Violeta. 

“Vio, you’re back!” 

Violeta smiled. “Yeah, I brought you something.” 

She handed Kaylee a small gift box from her bag. Inside was some ethnic–style jewelry she had picked up on the prairie, with special meaning. 

Kaylee happily stepped out from behind the counter. 

“I thought you weren’t coming back until the end of the month! 

“How was your trip? Tell me everything!”

Hearing the chatter, Fiona emerged from behind the curtain with a smile. “Vio, you’re back.” 

“Yeah, Ms. Fiona.” 

Spotting Fiona, Violeta pulled out another gift from her bag. 

With it not being peak hours, and few customers around, Violeta and Kaylee went upstairs to chat. 

Although Toland University was on break, affecting business, it wasn’t significant. 

After all, Sunset Cafe had great online reviews and loyal customers. They could also attract customers through good reviews, with some old customers bringing new ones in as well. All in all, business was quite good during the summer. 

Kaylee listened eagerly as Violeta shared her adventures on the prairie. 

“Wow! I wish I could be as free as you. 

“And you have an eagle named Hera? Wow!! I’d love to see her.” 

Violeta grinned. 

“If there’s a chance, I’ll take you.” 

“Deal! 

“You even ran into Hattie?! Oh, my.” 

After sharing the island incident, Kaylee suddenly exclaimed, “Wait, so the news about the island collapsing was about Hattie’s mom’s island? Haha, she used to brag in class about vacationing there, and now it’s collapsed. That’s funny!” 

The two chatted for a while as they caught each other up on their lives lately. 

As more customers arrived, Kaylee went downstairs to help, leaving Violeta alone on the second–floor window seat, enjoying her coffee and scrolling through her phone. 

Suddenly, a message popped up. 

She didn’t recognize the username at first, but the profile picture jogged her memory–it was Zelena. 

Zelena had sent some crucial information, almost like a resume about Violeta. 

‘I need you to find out more about this woman,‘ she insisted. 

Violeta was right; Zelena wanted to hire a hacker to sabotage her behind her back! 

If Zelena were smarter, she wouldn’t have set that test, and maybe her post would have been picked up by other hackers before Violeta even saw it. 

Unfortunately, her cleverness backfired. 

‘What kind of information?‘ she asked. 

Reviewing the details Zelena sent, Violeta found it almost comprehensive. Zelena knew nearly everything about her! 

But it was all about the Violeta from her previous life. They were outdated information, as Violeta had changed. 

Nevertheless, thinking about it sent shivers down her spine. 

In my previous life, I never would’ve stood a chance against someone like Zelena! 

Moreover, in my previous life, I thought Zelena was a potential good friend, only to be backstabbed by her! Gah, I was such an idiot! 

Zelena demanded, ‘I want to know some things about her that are not widely known–I want to know her hidden secrets. She’s currently dating Jasper, a senior at Toland University. I don’t believe she’s that innocent. Dig up some dirt on her–the juicier, the better!‘ 

Dig up dirt on me? 

A faint smile played on Violeta’s lips as she glanced at her phone screen. 

It was a golden opportunity. If Violeta didn’t seize it, it would be a waste of the opportunity Zelena was practically offering her…

She replied with a simple, ‘Okay.‘ 

Zelena pressed. ‘Get it to me as soon as possible. 

“Two weeks.‘ 

Initially, Zelena thought two weeks was a bit long. 

But then she realized that it would be for the college competition. 

with the start of Toland University’s new semester, just in time 

Thinking that this timing worked out well, Zelena agreed. 

‘Okay, then I’ll wait for your good news. 

Violeta’s understanding of Zelena was limited to after she returned to the Blake family. 

She knew little about her past. 

However, Zelena seemed to know everything about Violeta’s past. 

She must have put in a lot of effort to understand me. 

Violeta recalled when Zelena was mistakenly taken from the hospital, her foster parents were market vendors selling grass seeds. They weren’t wealthy, but they treated Zelena well. 

Chapter 173

Zelena had attended the local elementary school.

If anyone wanted to dig into her past, checking her elementary and middle school records since she was a child would be the best place to start.

This jogged Violeta’s memory about an incident from her past life. After Zelena became popular, an anonymous internet user provided some information to an influencer, alleging that Zelena had bullied a classmate in school, leading to the classmate developing nerve deafness in one ear. 

At the time, Zelena was the queen bee at their school. 

This incident caused a small online stir but was later suppressed. 

The person who leaked the information vanished without a trace. 

The influencer who shared it even posted a Facebook apology letter, which stayed pinned for a month. 

It seemed that Zelena had used her financial power and legal threats. 

Violeta pondered carefully and realized that whoever leaked the information back then might still be in school. 

Since they had come forward during Zelena’s peak popularity, they likely knew more than just that one incident. Finding this person could unravel Zelena’s past without much difficulty. 

With a clear plan in mind, Violeta sprang into action. 

She left the coffee shop and headed to a nearby internet cafe. 

Once there, she sat down at a computer and began researching schools in the Arlowand area. After eliminating some options, she called the admissions offices of the remaining schools one by one to gather information. 

Meanwhile, Hattie returned to Quinston, while Zelena headed back from Arlowand to her rented apartment in Liberty Grove. 

The two arranged to meet at the shopping center’s mall. 

Like sisters, they strolled through the stores together. 

In a trendy clothing boutique, they perused the racks while openly chatting about Violeta and the upcoming college competition they would face once school started. 

Because of the bump on her forehead from the fall, Hattie had been wearing a beret to cover it. 

Zelena said, “By the way, Hattie, did you hear about the news a few days ago about an island collapsing? It was on the North Sea side.” 

Hattie winced at the mention of the island. 

It belonged to her mother! 

She didn’t want to admit to such an embarrassing incident. 

“I’m not sure. There are so many islands in the North Sea. How would I know which one collapsed?”

Zelena turned to her. “Did you really spot Violeta on that island? Could it be her island that collapsed? Haha.” 

Feeling irritated, Hattie swiftly changed the subject. 

“Regarding the college competition, have you found your teammates?” 

“I’ve got a team now. I paid the esports club to set up a studio, and I picked some small–time leaderboard players to compete with me. Hattie, my skills are just too weak, so I won’t tear up with you to avoid dragging you down.” 

Zelena sugarcoated her words, but her real goal was to win alone without having to carry Hattie along. 

Hattie was surprised. “What? Why didn’t you tell me earlier?” 

She didn’t expect Zelena to have already found teammates on her own. Actually, even if Zelena hadn’t backed out, Hattie hadn’t considered teaming up with her. 

After all, Zelena’s beginner skills meant they’d only lose games if they teamed up. 

Although the two weren’t getting along as well as they seemed, they surprisingly shared a mutual dislike for Violeta

Hattie added, “Since you’ve found teammates, that’s okay. I’ve found mine too. Oh, by the way, have you heard something?” 

Zelena asked, “What?” 

Hattie replied, “Actually, Violeta is Zoren’s sister. That’s why she can hang out with Jasper and his friends.” 

Zelena’s eyes widened in shock and disbelief. 

Hattie smirked. “But don’t be too surprised. I have enough proof to show that Violeta is Zoren’s half-sister and is an illegitimate daughter.” 

“What? How is that possible? Are you sure?” 

“How could I be wrong? 

“During the island storm, I talked to them, and Zoren himself called Violeta his sister in front of me. He even said he was the one who brought Violeta back to the White family! From that, it’s obvious that she’s Zoren’s sister!” 

Zelena frowned, muttering softly, “It can’t be true … Could I have made a mistake in my investigation?” 

“It must be your mistake. No doubt about it.” 

Zelena fell silent. 

Hattie continued, “That reminds me of the time Violeta bought the Bamboo Eau de Parfum and custom-made tennis racket last semester. If she’s really from a regular family like you said. where did she get the money for those?” 

Thinking it over, what Hattie said did make sense. 

Zelena had suspected it before, but she thought they were gifts from Jasper. 

But now, thinking about it, Violeta and Jasper had been together for so long. School rumours said Jasper’s longest relationship lasted only a month. If Violeta didn’t have some background, Jasper would have dumped her long ago; they couldn’t have been together for so long. 

Chapter 174

Hattie’s claims couldn’t be proven to Zelena. 

But she wasn’t worried; she just needed to wait for the hacker’s findings. 

Then she’d not only learn Violeta’s parents‘ other identities but also uncover some juicy secrets unknown to the School! 

She would use that information to humiliate her.

The campus belle of Toland University, my foot! 

“Hattie, Violeta’s reputation will be ruined during the college competition.” 

“How so?” 

“You’ll see. It’ll be a big surprise!” 

Hattie didn’t know what Zelena had planned, but seeing her confident expression, she figured Zelena must have set a big trap for Violeta. As long as she could see Violeta’s embarrassing moment, Hattie would be thrilled. 

She tossed a piece of clothing to the nearby shop assistant and said lightly, “Okay, but don’t expect me to let you win in the college competition. I’m going for that championship.” 

Hattie’s words reflected Zelena’s thoughts, but the latter’s ambitions weren’t as obvious. 

Hattie could say this so openly in front of Zelena only because deep down, she didn’t see Zelena as a real competitor. 

Although Zelena’s family was wealthy, they were only rich in Arlowand; they were nothing in Quinston and couldn’t be compared to the Ridge family. 

Plus, Zelena didn’t have a mother with a significant position in the entertainment industry. So in their ‘friendship‘, they might seem equal, but Hattie had never taken Zelena seriously. 

She thought little of her. 

-Zelena felt a bit annoyed, but it didn’t matter. 

After allHattie was just a tool for her use, so it didn’t matter as long as she had the last laugh. 

Suppressing her inner annoyance, Zelena said lightly, “Haha, sure. 

“I’m not aiming for the championship, anyway. So I’ll congratulate you in advance, Hattie.” 

At the internet cafe, after some elimination, Violeta finally narrowed down the middle school Zelena had attended–Skybrook High. 

Zelena had studied there for three years. If there were any bullying incidents, all she needed to do was investigate her classmates. 

Violeta hacked into the school network and checked the information of Zelena’s classmates. 

Finally, she focused on a high school sophomore named Shirley Tillery, who had only attended the first half of the semester due to illness. 

As Violeta was deeply focused on her investigation, she heard a familiar voice behind her. 

“Violeta?” 

She turned to see George and was a bit surprised. 

“George, what are you doing here?” she asked with a smile. 

“I own this place,” George replied. 

Violeta chuckled. “Really? So you’re the owner? That’s quite a coincidence. Then you can waive my internet fee, right?” 

George generously agreed. “Of course.” 

“I was just kidding.” 

George could monitor all the computers‘ usage in the Internet cafe. 

Normally, he wouldn’t interfere with customers unless there was a reason to. 

But this situation was different. 

When Violeta started her investigation in the internet cafe, it seemed normal at first. But when she began typing codes to hack into the school network, George took notice. 

Seeing that Violeta was the one using the computer, he asked, “What are you looking for?” 

“Just browsing around,” she replied. 

“Do you know you’re wanted on the black market?” 

“Yeah, I’m aware.” 

Before, when Violeta decrypted Zelena’s encrypted IP, she knew this day might come. 

By breaking into the black market’s encrypted network, Violeta had put the security of their client’s information at risk. So, they had to catch her to set an example and show they took such breaches seriously. 

However, Violeta knew she had a way out. 

Previously, she accessed the black market from the island’s computer during a storm, which affected the signal. The weather provided the perfect cover, and Violeta left no trace, making it unlikely for her to be found. 

Even if she were caught, Violeta wasn’t worried. 

Seeing Violeta so relaxed, George couldn’t help but laugh. “You really don’t realize how serious this is.” 

“They can’t find me. Besides you, no one knows I’m Six. If I’m exposed, it’ll be because you snitched.” 

Violeta maintained eye contact with George, her expression calm and unreadable. 

George met her gaze and suddenly smiled. 

“The folks in the black market practically worship you.” 

Violeta was the first one who dared to challenge authority without being caught immediately. 

If she escaped this arrest, she would truly become a legend in the black market. 

While many famous hackers were on the leaderboard, most hid in anonymity, limited by their fame. 

Six wasn’t on the leaderboard, yet she did what even the most famous hackers wouldn’t dare to do. 

Chapter 175

Her actions perfectly demonstrated that there are always people better than you out there. 

When George saw the wanted notice on the black market, he was shocked. 

He never expected Violeta to be pulling off big moves behind the scenes! 

George would never betray Violeta. 

“What are you looking for? Maybe I can help, he offered. 

Violeta pointed to the name written in her notebook. 

“Shirley Tillery.” 

“Who’s she?” George inquired. 

“Just an ordinary female student from a high school in Arlowand. I want to know where she is now, Violeta explained. 

On the computer screen, there was a photo of Shirley. 

George looked at the photo, finding the girl with bangs familiar. After thinking for a moment, he suddenly remembered. “She’s one of the nurses from the nursing home nearby.” 

“A nurse?” Violeta was surprised. She was struggling to find this person, and here George knew all along. 

She felt that luck was on her side. 

“Can you take me to see her now?” Violeta asked. 

“Sure. She works as a charity nurse at Evergreen Nursing Home down the street,” George replied. Violeta followed George out of the internet cafe and hailed a cab to the nursing home. 

On the way, Violeta learned that George remembered Shirley because his grandmother lived in that nursing home. He visited his grandmother every weekend, so he had a vivid impression of the nursing home’s staff, including this young nurse who was barely twenty. 

“But as far as I know, Shirley has hearing problems and is saving up to buy a hearing aid,” George added. 

This information was identical to what the informant had revealed in the past life. 

The person bullied by Zelena suffered from nerve deafness in the ears. Initially, Violeta suspected Shirley because she dropped out of school during her senior year, indicating she had encountered some difficulties. 

Little did she expect to hit the mark so accurately. 

Could Shirley really be the student bullied by Zelena? 

Twenty minutes later, they arrived at the nursing home. 

The nursing home was well–known in Quinston and had a good reputation despite being public. What mattered most was its proximity to George’s apartment, which was why he had placed his grandmother here. 

Since they were there, George decided to visit his grandmother’s room while Violeta sought out Shirley in the director’s office. 

The director was surprised by Violeta’s unusual aura. He thought Shirley had caused trouble and immediately called her to the office. 

Shirley, who was the same age as Violeta, had short hair and a slim figure. 

She looked much younger than her age, maybe around fifteen or sixteen. 

She looked innocent and simple, making her seem non–threatening. 

It was no wonder she was bullied at school. 

Shirley felt awkward seeing Violeta. 

“Miss, this is Shirley, whom you wanted to see” the director introduced. 

Shirley, the youngest nurse at the nursing home, was once a great student but didn’t go to college. 

Learning about Shirley’s experiences, the director felt sorry for her, so he gave her extra allowances. 

“Are you Shirley?” Violeta asked. 

Shirley seemed confused. “Sorry, what did you say?” 

“Shirley has trouble hearing, so you’ll need to speak louder to her,” the director explained. 

Violeta froze for a second before she spoke louder to Shirley. 

Shirley finally understood. “Yes, I’m Shirley. Why did you ask to see me?” 

“I wanted to ask you about something related to Zelena Blake,” Violeta said. 

“Who’s Zelena Blake?” Shirley asked in surprise. 

Violeta corrected herself. “I meant Zelena Cooke.” 

Zelena took her father’s last name, Cooke before she joined the Blake family. 

Hearing that, Shirley suddenly remembered. “Oh, you mean Zelena Cooke! I know her.” 

Then, Violeta asked Shirley about Zelena’s past at Skybrook High. 

As expected, Shirley was bullied by Zelena and her friends at school. Shirley, who came from a single-parent family, was timid but smart. 

She was the class discipline officer. 

Zelena broke the rules during a study session, so Shirley wrote her name down. 

Zelena got in trouble with the teacher, leading to her bearing animosity against Shirley. Shirley was bullied badly, and the worst was when she was slapped, causing nerve deafness in her ear, which needed expensive treatment. 

At first, Shirley thought it was just ringing in her car, but it got worse. 

She didn’t want to tell her mother, but she found out eventually. 

Her mother wanted to talk to the teacher, but it was the winter vacation at the time. 

They were not prominent figures, so they were not taken seriously. Besides, it had been a while since the incident. Shirley knew even if she confronted Zelena, Zelena wouldn’t admit it, and there was no proof. 

Chapter 176

To ease the pressure on her family, Shirley left her senior year early. 

She moved to Quinston to avoid running into Zelena again and had no intention of returning to Arlowand. 

Little did she know, her life’s turning point led to tragedy, while Zelena’s path led to success.

In the second half of senior year, Zelena left her old life behind and became the heiress of the Blake family in Arlowand. 

“Do you know where Zelena Cooke is?” Violeta asked. 

Shirley shook her head. “I’m not sure. Isn’t she in Arlowand?” 

“No, she’s in Quinston, and she’s studying at Toland University, Violeta said. 

“What!?” 

With her low grades, how did she get into Toland University? 

“Because she’s now the heiress of the Blake family. Her last name isn’t Cooke anymore; it’s Blake now,” Violeta explained. 

Shirley’s eyes widened. “The heiress of the Blake family?” 

Yes.” 

Based on what happened in the previous life, Shirley only found out that Zelena Blake was Zelena Cooke, who bullied her in high school, a few years later. 

Now, Violeta moved the timeline up to the present. 

Shirley was furious knowing how well Zelena was doing. 

Originally, Violeta wanted Shirley to come forward and expose Zelena’s past. But seeing Shirley’s current condition, she hesitated…

This would be reopening a wound. 

But unexpectedly, Shirley bravely said, “I’ll do it!” 

“Are you sure?” 

“Yes.” Shirley nodded. “I’ve always been angry about this. Even if justice seems unlikely, I don’t want someone like her to become a superstar.” 

Violeta knew Shirley’s action might not stop Zelena’s success and her road to fame. 

However, her coming forward would tarnish Zelena’s reputation. Even if she managed to debut, everyone would know that she was a bully and had caused her schoolmate to lose her hearing. 

This stain would follow Zelena forever, no matter her accomplishments…

The more famous Zelena got, the more people would find out about this. 

Zelena didn’t have enough influence to control the news, so this was the best time to reveal it. 

If Shirley waited a few more years, she’d face the same online attacks and legal threats from Zelena’s lawyers as in her past life. 

“I want to do my part against school violence, Shirley said. 

“Okay.” Violeta agreed. 

“Thank you.” 

“No, I should be thanking you.” 

After talking with Shirley, Violeta left the nursing home with George. 

Shirley spent the next two weeks preparing evidence from that time. 

The day before school started, with Violeta’s help, Shirley gathered all the evidence, including medical reports and class photos, 

The day before school started, Toland University delivered the new season’s uniforms. 

Violeta took Tuna to the park as usual. 

Tuna had grown bigger; he looked magnificent as he strolled around. 

At the park, they met Cutie, who ran towards them after picking up their scent. 

Violeta was drinking water while resting on a bench when she saw Cutie running over. 

Seeing Cutie, Violeta knew Nolan was nearby. 

As she expected, Nolan appeared in a corner with a leash as he strolled over. 

During the two–month summer break, Nolan went to film a movie called ‘Night On the River School was reopening, so Violeta figured he was done shooting. 

He walked over slowly in a set of black casual outfits. 

“I was wondering why Cutie was running in this direction; turns out it’s you guys,” Nolan said as he approached. 

Relaxing on the bench, Violeta quietly noticed Nolan’s longer hair, probably for the movie, and his slightly darker skin tone. 

“Finished filming?” she asked. 

“Yeah, wrapped up four days ago,” Nolan replied. 

“Congratulations on your debut,” Violeta said, seeing him merge with the movie star she knew from her past life.

She was congratulating him on starting an amazing career in the entertainment industry that would earn him three Best Actor awards down the line. 

Though Nolan had debuted, the show still needed editing and approval, which could take months, so he would continue attending Toland University for now. 

Chapter 177

“Where’d you go this summer?” 

“I visited the prairie and the islands.” 

“Sounds fun.” 

“It was.” 

After a short chat in the park, they discussed the chess club. 

Nolan heard from Wade that the chess club was planning a lecture at universities to promote chess and might go to Toland University. 

Since Violeta was in the club and also attended Toland University, he might need her to help out.

“Sure. I’m free anytime. Just let me know.” 

Right then, Violeta’s phone rang. 

It was Irene, asking her to come home. Irene had returned early and prepared some outfits for Violeta to try on. 

“Mom’s telling me to go home now. See you at school, Violeta said. 

“Okay.” 

Leaving the park with Tuna, Violeta headed home. 

Nolan stayed to play with Cutie, still training her not to accept food from strangers. 

He took Violeta’s advice seriously and wanted to prevent others from poisoning Cutie. 

At home, Irene, who had been waiting in the living room, greeted Violeta with excitement. 

Servants brought in racks of clothes, sorted by color. 

Meanwhile, Tuna was taken away to have his paws cleaned. 

“You’re back, Vio! Come see the clothes I got for you, Irene said. 

Irene stood up and said to Violeta, I had these outfits custom–made for you at Jour 24. They’re very trendy now; I’ve seen many young girls at the theater wearing them.” 

Lately, traditional fashion has been gaining popularity. 

A Jour 24 fashion show last month propelled these styles into Verdancia’s fashion week. 

Currently, Jour 24 is the most popular clothing brand online brand, with both celebrities and influencers sporting its traditional outfits, making it very fashionable. 

Irene bought nearly twenty pieces of clothing for Violeta from Jour 24. 

Even if she wore three different sets of clothes in a day, she wouldn’t repeat a style in a week. 

Irene had always dreamed of having a daughter. If Violeta had grown up under her care, she would’ve styled her like a Barbie doll every day. Twenty outfits might seem a lot, but Irene felt it wasn’t enough for her beloved daughter. 

“Try them on, dear. I can’t wait to see!” Irene urged, 

“Sure.” 

Violeta tried on all the clothes. Irene had a great sense of style, and the outfits suited Violeta perfectly. 

Irene was thrilled. 

“Jour 24’s high–end line is amazing. Wear this to school tomorrow. You look amazing in it!” Irene suggested. 

“Okay.” 

Violeta admired herself in the mirror. Indeed, it looked great. 

Thanks, Mom.” 

“I want you to have the best, Vio. You’re my treasure, dear! 

“Oh, by the way, your Dad’s invested in this brand. They’ll send you clothes every few months if you like.” 

Jour 24 was taking the fashion world by storm with its designs, and its value had skyrocketed. 

The next day, Niall dropped Violeta off at school. 

Kaylee and Violeta had agreed to meet at the school gate. 

Kaylee arrived on her bike just as Violeta stepped out of the car, 

“Hey, Vio!” 

“I’m here.” 

Violeta waved back at Kaylee. 

Kaylee rode up to them. “Morning!” 

“Good morning, Kaylee. 

Kaylee eyed Niall with curiosity. “Who’s this?” 

“He’s my brother.” 

“Oh, your brother, Niall, that you mentioned!” 

Niall gave her a polite smile. “Yes, I’m Niall. Vio, since your friend’s here, go in with her. I’ll head back.” 

“Okay.” 

Niall then turned to Kaylee, wearing a grin. “Feel free to come over sometime. 

My, he’s so polite and handsome! 

Kaylee blushed a bit and couldn’t look him in the eyes. “Oh, sure.” 

When she lifted her head, Niall had driven off. 

Kaylee gushed, “Wow, Vio, your brother’s so handsome!” 

Violeta chuckled. “He’d be thrilled to hear that.” 

“Let’s head in.” 

Locking her bike, Kaylee walked with Violeta towards the school. Suddenly, they heard someone calling their names from behind. 

“Vio! Kaylee!” 

They turned to see Nessie from the tennis club. 

“Nessie, it’s been a while!” 

Nessie caught up to them and said smilingly, “Hey, girls! Yeah, it’s been a while! I saw you earlier and had to catch up to you two to say hi. There are so many people here! Anyway, don’t forget to check in at the club later.” 

Chapter 178

“The clubs got new uniforms for the new semester.” 

Alright. Got it. Nessie.” 

After the quick chat, Nessie hurried off to her classroom. 

Violeta and Kaylee went to their class and then to their club. When they returned to their classroom with their new uniforms, they saw Zelena, Hattieand others by the door. 

They were dressed in branded dresses and chatting with Gillian and Candy. 

Candy admired Zelena’s hair clip. “That clip looks nice, Lena.” 

Zelena took it off. This one?” 

“Yeah, where did you get it?” 

Zelena grinned. “You like it? It’s yours.” 

“Really?” 

Candy was surprised. 

“Lena, you’re amazing! 

“It’s nothing, just a hair clip. I’m glad you like it.” 

Violeta and Kaylee walked past them with their tennis club uniforms. 

Gillian glanced at them and remarked, “Violeta’s wearing Jour 24, right?” 

Candy nodded. “Yep, it’s from their Tricolor Rainbow series. It’s super popular, sold out everywhere.” 

Hattie scoffed, “So what? 

“Jour 24 even wanted my mom to endorse them, but she refused. What’s the big deal about these viral brands? My mom doesn’t care about them at all!” 

Gillian chimed in, “Exactly. They’re just hyping it up after a fashion week. Only fools follow trends!” 

Zelena chuckled. “Heh.” 

“Let’s head in. The counselor will be here soon. 

Sure” 

They entered the classroom together. 

Violeta and Kaylee took their usual seats in the back row. 

Soon, more students filled the room.

Despite what Zelena and others said, Jour 24’s influence among young people couldn’t be ignored. 

The Performing Arts Department was a hub for trendy students. 

Just a glance around showed many wearing Jour 24 clothes. 

Jour 24 is doing a membership points activity. If you manage to collect 30,000 points, you get a limited-edition seasonal gift.” 

“Wouldn’t you have to spend over 15 thousand at once? Aren’t Jour 24 clothes quite affordable? You’d have to buy out the entire store, right?” 

“Who said that? The Jour 24 stores sell regular stuff. The high–end line is the website. Didn’t you guys know about the Verdancia Fashion Week some time ago? Jour 24 went viral 

Jour 24 is only available on the official overseas, and it established a physical store opposite Chanel in Merth. The Rainbow series was completely sold out long ago. You couldn’t even get it through personal shoppers…. 

“Oh, don’t we have someone in our class wearing a Rainbow series jacket?” 

Their gazes turned to the back door as they saw Violeta and Kaylee heading out. 

Violeta became the focus of discussion, and many in the class envied her for being able to wear sold–out clothes. 

Upon hearing this, Zelena took out her phone and checked the Jour 24 official website. Sure enough, she saw the trending Tricolor Rainbow series on the homepage. 

Howeverupon closer inspection, Zelena noticed something amiss. 

“Look, isn’t the logo on this jacket different from what Violeta is wearing?” 

Gillian and Candy quickly leaned in to take a closer look and indeed noticed a difference. 

Candy suddenly realized the problem and quickly spoke up. “The logo on this Rainbow series seems to be in a regular font, but the logo on Violeta’s clothes seems to be in cursive.” 

After searching the entire official website, they couldn’t find the exact same jacket as Violeta’s. 

Gillian boldly mocked, “Could it be that Violeta is wearing a knockoff!?” 

That’s actually possible! 

Candy chimed in, “Gillian, you’re onto something! I also think Violeta’s wearing a fake one. If it’s not on the official website, how could it be real? The official website has both high–end and regular lines. It’s impossible for only her jacket to be missing. 

Gillian agreed. “Yeah, and now that Jour 24 is popular, there are many counterfeit factories online. They’re all selling fakes. Many personal shoppers get their goods from these factories.” 

The more they talked, the more it sounded plausible. 

Zelena quickly pretended to panic. “Don’t jump to conclusions. I don’t think she’d do that. Why would she buy a knockoff just to follow the trend? It must be a misunderstanding.” 

Hattie sneered, “If it’s really as you say, just find a personal shopper and ask directly.” 

Gillian said, “Lena, you’re being too naive. There are countless people wearing fake goods these days. They’re just all dumb, thinking others can’t tell. It’s embarrassing that it’s been exposed now!” 

“I happen to know a personal shopper. Let’s take a photo of Violeta’s jacket when we can. I’ll show a personal shopper, and the truth will come out,” Candy suggested. 

Chapter 179

Gillian agreed. “Yeah, I think it’s feasible.” 

Zelena looked down, a hint of sinisterness in her eyes. 

It seems like Violeta’s about to make a fool of herself again. 

The semester has just started, and the drama is already beginning. 

Violeta and Kaylee went to the club together. 

Hayden and the others were already there, checking this semester’s targets. 

There was a tournament this semester, and Toland University was also hosting a sports event. 

Nessie was at the computer, printing out documents. When she saw Violeta and Kaylee arrive together, she. handed the documents to them. 

“Here, take a look first.” 

Violeta took the documents and saw they were the newly scheduled club training times…

There was also the promotion manual for the “TY college competition, already distributed. 

Nessie said, “In the afternoon, they’ll hang banners for the college competition on the field. Anyone interested can sign up on the official website. It’s the website below the promotional manual. If you’re interested, go ahead and sign up.

Kaylee shook her head. “I’m not interested. I’m not a gamer.” 

Violeta was ready to sign up, so she immediately used the computer in the lounge to register. 

Five people were required to form a team. Violeta wrote her name as the captain. When she was filling out the information for the other four members, Kaylee asked curiously, “Vio, do you have your teammates already? This game seems to require five people,” 

Nessie nodded. “Yeah, Vio, this game requires a team of five. Have you found teammates?” 

Violeta glanced at Hayden and the others sitting nearby and said, “Come over and fill it out. Choose an account. I don’t remember your phone numbers.” 

They all came over and filled in their account information and phone numbers together. 

Kaylee and Nessie were both very/surprised. “Oh, so you guys are forming a team together? That’s quite unexpected!” 

Violeta smiled slightly at them, “We’ve already played together before. We coordinate really well.” 

Nessie asked, “So what’s your team called?” 

Violeta thought for a moment. “Let me think… What should we name the team?” 

A few seconds later, Violeta settled on a name. “Got it. Let’s call ourselves “The Mighty Dragons‘ team!” 

The crowd looked at each other, speechless. 

“That’s a good name. It’s super cliché 

“Hahaha…” 

They were joking and laughing in the lounge. 

Gillian and Candy passed by outside the window and glanced inside, spotting Violeta sitting there. Candy quickly took out her phone and snapped a photo of Violeta before they hurried away. 

Once Candy got the photo, she promptly sent it to the personal shopper. 

Upon seeing the photo, the personal shopper replied, “It’s hard to tell if it’s a knockoff from the photo. alone, as Jour 24’s official logo also includes cursive letters. 

Candy was surprised. ‘Really? I checked the official website and didn’t see any cursive letters like those on this jacket. 

The personal shopper was a bit surprised. “Haven’t you heard about Jour 24’s new points collection promotion?” 

Candy asked, ‘Is it the one where you need to collect 30 thousand points?” 

The personal shopper confirmed. Yes, but 30 thousand points is just the starting level. The highest level is spending 150 thousand at once to reach the top tier. Then you can get a customized logo. The logo on her clothes should be personalized. Currently, the official website hasn’t released any samples, so even if the factories want to copy it, they can’t. Besides, the logo in the picture looks pretty good. The person who designed this logo must have very good taste. 

150 thousand dollars for a cursive.

Chapter 180

Oh, did you see the update on the official website? Jour 24 has opened its flagship store abroad, called ‘Day‘ They’re aiming to go international: 

Jour is the Verdanise translation for Day. 

Twenty–four equals one Day! 

This name was straightforward. Jour 24’s brand concept was very simple and easy to understand; they hoped that customers could wear their clothes twenty–four hours a day. 

Jour 24 not only made adult apparel but also had many children’s clothing lines, as well as loungewear, and so on… 

Zelena was shocked.

Jour 24 is Day? 

This was a huge information gap. In her memory from her past life, Day‘ was considered a national pride, a rare brand that could compete with the big international brands. 

Previously, Hannah was indifferent, but now it had become a brand that wasn’t accessible to her. 

But what was even more shocking was what appeared on the screen next. 

The girl looks classy and trendy in that outfit. Can you give me her contact information? I’d like to invite her to be a model and maybe promote my clothes. 

Candy fell silent as she cursed under her breath and immediately deleted this personal shopper’s contact. 

“So, does that mean what Violeta is wearing is genuine?” 

Hattie, in an attempt to salvage some dignity, said, “Actually, it’s not surprising if Violeta wears genuine clothes. 150 thousand isn’t that much, Besides, she’s part of the White family.” 

“What? What do you mean Violeta is part of the White family?” Gillan asked. 

“Oh, you didn’t know? Violeta is Zoren’s half-sister.” 

Half–sister? 

So, in plain terms, isn’t that just an illegitimate child? 

“What? Violeta is also a love child like you?” Gillian blurted out. 

Hattie’s eyes narrowed. “What do you mean by that?” 

Gillian coughed, “Sorry, Hattie…I didn’t mean anything else. 

Hattie sneered, “Can she even compare to me? My mom is rich and famous. She only had me and my brother because she couldn’t make up her mind. She was deceived. Besides, now my brother and I have been recognized by the Ridge family to enjoy equal inheritance rights! 

Despite what she said, everyone knew that illegitimate children were the most despised in high society circles.

Moreover, if they were illegitimate, they wouldn’t dare to boast about it and would instead keep it as low–key as possible. 

Unlike Hattie, who actually felt proud about it. 

Candy asked. “So Violeta’s a love child? Damn. How dare she act so arrogantly!” 

Gillian sneered, “She’s pretty lucky, huh? First, she lived Lena’s life for eighteen years, and now she’s part of another wealthy family. Even though she’s a love child, she’s rich. 

Zelena fell silent. 

Bringing this up made Zelena feel uneasy. 

Violeta’s really lucky. I can’t believe my previous findings were wrong. Where did things go wrong? might need to get the hacker to investigate further. 

Hattie said, “Since what she’s wearing isn’t fake, let it go. It’s just clothing. It’s not a big deal. Come on, let’s go to check out the club. 

“Okay.” 

In the afternoon, the college competition was getting attention on the Toland University forum. 

Hattie and Zelena signed up as well. 

Their chosen teammates were all small–time leaderboard players, with one being a famous streamer. 

The official website showed real-time information about the registered teams and their members. 

Zelena was excited. She expected her team, Luck, to stir up discussion once the registered teams were announced on the forum. 

She was confident to be the center of attention, but she was wrong. 

Neither she nor Hattie were being discussed. 

Instead, it was a team called “The Mighty Dragons.” 

Zelena clicked on the cheesy team name The Mighty Dragons‘ and saw the teammates listed below. 

She froze. They all seemed the captain was Violeta from the first year of performing arts, and the other teammates. 

were all seniors. Looking at the last names listed below, there were Frost, White, Ridge, and Weekley. 

It was obvious that they were Hayden and his crew! 

Violeta’s teammates are Hayden and his gang. 

No wonder “The Mighty Dragons‘ became the talk of the forum. Hayden and his friends were computer prodigies. They had never participated in any competition before. Except for Jasper taking the club competitions, the other three never bothered. 

And now Violeta convinced them to join the college competition together, which was unprecedented! 

No wonder there was so much discussion on the forum. Even those who didn’t play TY‘ started paying attention, making this college competition reach its peak. 

And the most surprising thing was that Violeta was the team captain! 

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 161, 162, 163, 164, 165, 166, 167, 168, 169, 170]] 

Chapter 161

Violeta recalled when she had taunted Hattie during their last gaming session. 

Imagining her upcoming meeting with Hattie, she wondered who would be embarrassed. 

“Whatever. If they come, they come. It’s got nothing to do with us.” 

Liam, glancing at the rain splattering against the window. He never thought the island would sink, but here they were. 

At first, he didn’t want to run into them, but now it seemed unavoidable. 

Niall tried to ease their concerns. “Rest assured. Hattie, her brother, and the other servants from the island will stay in the house next to the villa. Once the rain stops, they’ll leave. Our staff will bring them meals daily so they won’t hold us up.

That’s a relief, Liam replied. 

As the White Sunset docked, Hattie was so emotionally overwhelmed that her tears threatened to fall. “Benson, look at that enormous yacht! Dad must have sent Niall to rescue us. Let’s hurry and get on board.” 

They boarded the White Sunset together with the other servants on the island. 

Hattie had been pondering how they’d managed to get on the yacht before, but she never expected to board it in such a sorry state. 

Although she was embarrassed, a flicker of pride ignited within her. 

Once aboard, Hattie wasted no time. She struck poses from every angle, snapping photos and pairing them with haughty captions before posting them online. 

Before they arrived at the island, she crafted a plan. As soon as she saw Niall, she’d chat with him, aiming to leave the best possible impression, maybe even charm him. 

So, she put on a waterproof full–face makeup look in the yacht room, hoping to appear delicately pitiful. 

However, when they disembarked, her excitement plummeted. Niall was nowhere in sight. 

“Where’s Niall?

The servant, who came to meet them in a shuttle bus, answered, “Mr. Niall isn’t here. So, hurry up and get into the bus.” 

Hattie eyed the shabby shuttle bus before her. Meanwhile, many servants beside her and Benson got off the yacht. 

Due to the limited number of shuttle buses on the island, it was inevitable for them to squeeze with the servants. The thought of squeezing in with the drenched, sour smelly servants with her good dress made her recoil. 

“Isn’t there another bus? Do we have to squeeze in together?” 

“We only have three shuttles on the island because normally, no one else is here. You can squeeze enough in these three buses. We don’t have the luxury ones for you to pick and choose. Unless you want to wait here while we take them and come back for you.” 

Hattie was speechless. 

Benson urged her, “Hattie, just get on the bus.” 

Despite her reluctance, she was more afraid of being left alone. 

The shore is so dark. The wind and rain are so strong. Foto terrifying! 

“Fine.” 

Hattie could only climb into the shuttle with Benson. 

As the vacation villa loomed closer, her anticipation to meet–Niall grew. 

However, at a junction, the shuttle suddenly veered off, heading in a different direction. 

“Where are we going? Aren’t we headed to the villa?” 

The driver in front said, “Mr. Niell arranged for you to stay in a small private cottage nearby.” 

“What?!” 

Hattie was taken aback and immensely disappointed. 

The small private cottage might be nice, but it meant she couldn’t see Niall. 

“No need for special treatment. We don’t need to stay in the small private cottage.” 

The driver glanced at her through the rearview mirror, rolling his eyes. 

“Miss Hattie, I can’t make decisions in this matter.” 

Hattie couldn’t say a word. 

Hattie’s hopes of meeting Niall crumbled before they even began. 

She was utterly speechless. 

However, she wasn’t ready to give up this great opportunity so easily. She resolved to find a way to meet him, no matter what. 

After ensuring Hattie, Benson, and the servants were settled, the shuttle bus driver returned to the main villa. 

Niall was waiting for them in the living room. 

Niall nodded, his voice calm and low. “If they have any needs, try to fulfill them as much as possible.” 

“Alright, I understand.” 

“Have they made any requests?” Niall asked. 

The driver thought for a moment.

Chapter 162

He said nonchalantly. You can go.” 

“Yes 

Finished 

The wind and rain gradually become heavier. 

Someone would make the trip to the small private cottage daily to deliver their meals. 

Hattie had been yearning for a chance to visit the villa, but the incessant storm trapped her in the room. 

At noon, a villa staff member arrived with their meal, driving a shuttle bus. After collecting the dishes and leaving. Hattie kept looking out the window to watch their retreating figure. 

Benson had noticed her unusual behavior over the past few days. 

He put down his spoon and asked her, “Hattie, what are you thinking?” 

Their sibling bond was strong. 

Turning her head, she sighed disappointedly. “Benson, I want to go to the villa and meet Niall. 

“Niall is the heir of the White family. Getting along with him could be incredibly beneficial for us. want to miss this great opportunity.” 

Benson studied the situation calmly. “But he also gets along well with Liam. He may not even consider us.” 

Hattie walked over to him; her confidence unwavering. “Benson, I just need to make Niall fall for me.” 

They had both returned from Harbor City with clear goals in mind. 

That’s why Hattie had never concealed her ambition from Benson, 

“If you want to secure the position of the Ridge family head in the future, you’ll need strong allies. I will make sure to choose a wife who can help us.” 

Benson’s future wife would also have to be a strategic asset. 

Both of them placed a high importance on power, so love became less significant. 

Lowering his gaze, Benson contemplated her words. 

Hattie had a crush on Niall. She preferred his background. 

Benson spoke seriously, “This is the real opportunity.” 

Hattie continued, “But, I don’t know how to get to the villa… 

Benson replied, “It’s easy to go there. Make something yourself and bring it to him as a gesture of thanks. But remember, you’ll only have one shot at this. Whether he remembers you or not, it depends on your skills.” 

Her eyes lit up. “Benson, that’s a brilliant idea. I’m dying to make a cake” 

There are plenty of supplies in the refrigerator, and all the necessary utensils were available in the kitchen. 

Hattie gathered a few servants to work in the kitchen to help her bake a chiffon cake. 

In the garage, there was a spare shuttle they could use to reach the villa. 

At the villa, Violeta had been practicing and had nearly regained her former proficiency with the equipment over the past few days. 

Violeta’s movements grew increasingly fluid; her gameplay was almost divine in its precision. 

In just several days, they climbed the ranks as a team, and Violeta returned to the top. However, to regain their former national ranking, they would have to wait for next month’s leaderboard update. 

Hayden’s skills also improved remarkably. He could fill any role with the case. 

Now, he wanted to swap roles with Zoren. 

With his arms crossed on his chest, Zoren retorted, “No way, Hade.” 

“You’ve already lost to me once. Why do you want to switch again? No way!” 

Hayden stared at Zoren indifferently. “Survival of the fittest. I demand another solo match.” 

Unable to withstand Hayden’s icy stare, Zoren turned to Violeta for help. “Vio, Hade is being unfair. He wants to switch roles with me again.” 

Violeta was holding a tablet and watching the replay of their previous night’s ranked match. 

She replied offhandedly, “Hayden, you make a great support. You’re brave, meticulous, and have excellent awareness. If Zoren were to play support, we’d probably lose. I trust you more than him. You stay as support. 

“Alright” 

Hayden agreed immediately, settling on the couch without another word about switching roles. 

Zoren was taken aback. “What? Just like that? Vio, what do you mean you trust him more than me?” 

Violeta glanced at him, a mischievous smile playing on her lips. “It’s a compliment for you.” 

Liam walked over and patted Zoren’s head. “You’re missing the point, idiot. Hade is a better support you.” 

“Hmph!” 

Zoren wasn’t pleased. “Hade, let’s solo. I’ll prove I’m just as good at support.” 

Hayden rolled his eyes. 

Zoren was stunned. 

“Huhuhu… 

Feeling defeated, Zoren stood up from the couch. “You guys are the worst.” 

He stormed out of the esports room. 

“Is he upset?” Violeta spoke. 

Jasper replied lazily, “I doubt it. Knowing him, he’ll be back in under thirty seconds.” 

Sure enough, in less than a minute, Zoren returned, carrying drinks and grinning as if nothing had happened. 

Years of friendship meant they never held grudges over trivial matters. 

Violeta said, “Actually, I think you’re an excellent shooter. We’re the best team.” 

“Give me five!” 

They toasted their glass in the esports room. 

Meanwhile, Hattie and Benson arrived at the villa’s entrance with the cake.. 

When the servant heard the doorbell and opened the door, they were stunned to see them. 

“Mr. Benson, Miss Hattie, what brings you here?

Chapter 163

Hattie smiled warmly. “We baked a chiffon cake and thought we’d bring some for everyone to enjoy.” 

The servants glanced at each other, surprised to see them showing up at their door. 

“You’re too kind, especially since you brought this over in this bad weather. 

I’ll go tell Mr. Niall.” 

One servant hurried upstairs to let Niall know. 

Since they were already there, it wouldn’t be right to leave them outside, so the servant opened the door and invited them into the living room.

The inside of the estate looked completely different from the small house they had stayed in before. 

The small house was just a temporary spot on the island for fishing trips, but this vacation estate was really fancy. 

It had a similar style to the small house, but it was much bigger. 

When Niall heard about their visit, he came downstairs. 

Seeing them sitting on the sofa, he frowned slightly. “What brings you here?” 

Hattie and Benson turned to look at him when they heard his voice. 

Niall was dressed casually in a white sweater and loose black pants that made him look tall and elegant. He had a handsome face and stood tall like a tree, making him quite a pleasing sight. 

Hattie couldn’t take her eyes off Niall. 

Benson spoke up first, saying, “Hello, Mr. White. To thank you for sending the yacht to rescue us, Hattie and I baked a chiffon cake and brought it for you to try.” 

Hattie snapped out of her trance when she heard Benson’s voice and added, “Yes, Mr. White, we hope you’ll enjoy it 

She offered him the cake. 

Niall looked at the cake and said coldly. “Thank you.” 

“It was no trouble,” Hattie said cheerfully. “My brother and I didn’t have much to do at the small house, so we decided to bake a cake.” 

Niall wasn’t really into sweets, but he couldn’t refuse their gesture, seeing as they had come all the way. 

He wasn’t a teenager; he was almost thirty and had to maintain good relations with the Ridge family. 

So, Niall invited them to sit down…

“Please, have a seat. Can someone bring us some tea?” 

A servant brought them tea and took the cake to the kitchen to cut it. 

Niall then instructed, “Go upstairs and tell them to come down.” 

“Of course, sir.” 

Them?

Hattie figured Niall was talking about Violeta. 

She kept her face calm but wondered about Violeta’s background. 

She had a feeling Violeta might be related to the White family in a secret way, and today might be the day to confirm it. 

A servant went upstairs to tell Violeta and the others. 

They knocked on the esports room door and said politely, “Miss, the siblings from the Ridge family are here. Mr. White wants you all to come down and have some cake.” 

“… What?” 

Everyone in the esports room was surprised. 

Hattie and Benson are here?? 

Violeta looked at the others, then got up from the sofa. “Let’s go. Since they’re here, we should see what’s happening.”

They left their things and followed the servant downstairs. 

When they got there, Niall was waiting for them to join him for cake…

Hearing footsteps, Hattie turned to see Violeta and the others. She glanced at Violeta for a moment, feeling a bit uneasy before looking away. 

“Hey, Bro.” 

Violeta greeted Niall first. 

Niall nodded and said, “There you are. Miss Hattie made a cake. You all should have some so it doesn’t go to waste.” 

Hattie was surprised to hear Violeta call Niall ‘Bro. Then Zoren called out, “Hey, Bro.” 

Since Niall was Zoren’s cousin, it made sense for him to address Niall as ‘Bro. And since Violeta was Zoren’s sister, it seemed normal/for her too. 

Hattie’s suspicion that Violeta might be related to the White family grew stronger. 

Originally, Hattie had made the cake for Niall, but now he wanted to share it with everyone. She wasn’t thrilled about it, but she didn’t show it. 

When Benson saw Liam, he greeted him politely, though it seemed forced. “Liam, I didn’t know you were here. 

Hattie followed Benson’s lead. “Hey, Liam.” 

Liam gave them a cold look but didn’t respond. 

As everyone sat down, the servants served the cake. 

Jasper and the others didn’t like Benson, and he had often been their target at school. So they didn’t show much friendliness towards him now. 

Zoren tried the cake and frowned. 

“This cake tastes weird.” 

“Yeah, it’s not very good. Who made it?” 

Hattie hesitated before admitting, “I made it.” 

Zoren spat out his bite.

Chapter 164

Jasper agreed. “Yeah, it’s such a waste of good ingredients.” 

Hattie felt a bit embarrassed by their remarks. “It can’t be that terrible, can it?” 

Zoren suggested, “Why not taste it yourself?” 

Niall hadn’t tried the cake yet. After hearing their comments, he wasn’t keen on trying it anymore. 

Hattie, acting a bit shy, took a small bite with her fork, and her expression changed right away. 

“It’s so salty! I must’ve accidentally used salt instead of sugar. I’m really sorry, everyone… It was my mistake.” 

Jasper remarked, “How could you mess up such a simple cake? Are you trying to make us sick with this salty mess?” 

Hattie hurriedly waved her hands. “No. Mr. White, I really didn’t do it on purpose. Please don’t misunderstand. 

“Don’t eat it. I’ll toss it away!” 

Hattie stood up and threw the whole cake into the trash. 

Violeta still had half a piece in her hand that she hadn’t started eating. Hattie took it from her and threw it away too. 

After clearing up, Hattie said, “I didn’t do it on purpose. To show how sorry I am, I’ll make a new one, and this time, I won’t mess it up! 

“Mr. White, can I use your kitchen? I’ll start over right away!” 

With that, Hattie went to the kitchen with a servant. 

Violeta leaned back in her chair, watching Hattie rush off. Something felt strange. 

If she remembered correctly, in her previous life, Hattie had mentioned on a cooking show that she often cooked for herself since her mother was always busy. 

Would someone with cooking experience really mix up salt with sugar? 

Probably not. 

Violeta sat on the sofa, lost in thought…

Boom- 

Right then, lightning flashed outside, illuminating the sky. 

Violeta smirked slightly. “It’s pouring rain and storming outside, yet you still risked getting struck by lightning to bring us cake. That’s some dedication.” 

Benson said, “Actually, the weather wasn’t this bad when we were coming over.” 

Violeta blinked, not responding. 

Waiting in the living room while Hattie remade the cake was getting boring. 

Violeta was the first to stand up and head upstairs. ‘Bro, I’m going up.” 

“Okay.” 

Hayden and the others followed her upstairs, leaving only Niall and Benson in the living room. 

Niall relaxed on the sofa, his arm resting casually over the side. 

After a moment of quiet, he realized he didn’t have much to chat about with Benson. But since he was the host, leaving his guest alone in the living room would be impolite. 

So, he awkwardly shifted the conversation to academics. 

“You study at Toland University too, right?” 

Benson nodded. “Yeah, I do.” 

“What’s your major?” 

“Acting. But next semester, I’ll be studying overseas.” 

“Studying abroad? That’s cool.” 

Niall knew Benson was aiming for an advantage by studying overseas, but he didn’t let on. 

Benson smiled politely. “Mr. White, I hope you can offer me some guidance when I come back.” 

Niall replied, “Guidance might be a stretch, but we’ll see how things go.” 

He worked in oil and gas, which was said to be the lifeblood of industry. 

Although the Ridge family’s business was different from his own, Niall couldn’t dismiss them entirely. 

He had to be polite. 

Just then, a servant came to the rescue. “Sir, the phone upstairs is ringing.” 

“Okay. Make yourself at home. I have to take a call.” A servant came to the rescue. “Sir, the phone upstairs is ringing.” 

“Okay. Make yourself at home. I have to take a call.” 

“Sure thing, Mr. White.” 

Niall got up and headed upstairs, 

Benson watched him leave, then went toward the kitchen. 

Hattie had already put the cake batter in the oven. 

Seeing Benson enter, she whispered, “Benson, is the rain getting heavier outside?” 

“Yeah.” 

Hattie smiled triumphantly. “Looks like my plan worked.” 

When they came, the storm wasn’t that bad. 

Hattie had bet that by the time they left, the wind and rain would pick up, with lightning and thunder making it too risky for them to go back to the small house. 

Niall likely wouldn’t let them leave in such conditions out of respect for Carl. 

This would give them a good reason to stay at the estate! 

Even if it was just for one night, that night was crucial. 

When the servants weren’t watching, Hattie discreetly took a small bottle from her sleeve. 

The bottle was pink and had some suggestive words on it, clearly indicating it wasn’t something proper. 

Benson’s expression changed slightly when he saw the bottle. “Hattie, where did you get that?” 

Chapter 165

Hattie hurriedly hid the bottle back in her sleeve. 

“I found it in the bathroom on the island.” 

“What?” he asked. 

Back in the day, Hannah used to throw wild parties on the island, where there were no rules. 

They partied hard, and it seemed a servant missed this bottle during the cleanup, which Hattie had found. 

Benson immediately got Hattie’s plan and objected. “Hattie, don’t do this.” 

“Why not?” 

“You want Niall to fall for you, but this isn’t the way. Using your body like this won’t earn his respect. No man will respect a woman who does this. As your brother, I can’t allow it.” 

Hattie laughed, almost mocking Benson’s innocence. 

“Benson, do you think I want some romantic relationship with him? This is just business. This opportunity is rare. I might never get this close to Niall again, so I can’t miss it.” 

The entertainment industry was tough, and Hattie had accepted that. 

To gain status and fame, some sacrifices were necessary. 

Being timid wouldn’t get her anywhere. 

Seeing Hattie’s determination, Benson felt conflicted. “Hattie, do you really have to do this? There are other options besides Niall. 

“But Niall is the best option right now. You know how unappealing most of the men on those rich lists are. Niall is the best choice,” she argued. 

It’s better to go for Niall than those other men! 

Benson didn’t know what else to say. 

“Hattie, I just hope you won’t regret this.” 

“I won’t.” 

“Okay,” he replied, hesitant. 

Benson then sighed and left the kitchen. 

Hattie knew she couldn’t put the drug into the cake. She would find another chance to get Niall to take it…

The weather outside was worsening 

In the esports room, Violeta stood by the window, watching the storm rage outside. 

Has Hattie set her sights on Niall?!!

Violeta frowned. She had always known that the island’s collapse wouldn’t harm Hattie and Benson 

In her previous life, Hattie had successfully debuted and become a famous actress, which meant she and her brother must have been rescued before the island disaster. 

However, Violeta hadn’t expected Niall to be their saviour. 

Hattie’s eagerness to please seemed to have another motive, likely centered on Niall. 

The idea of Hattie using sneaky methods to get close to Niall made Violeta feel sick. 

She couldn’t let Hattie succeed! 

Just then. Hayden strolled over to Violeta. “You’ve been staring outside since you got here. What’s so interesting out there?” 

Violeta turned and leaned against the wall. “I wasn’t looking outside. I was thinking” 

“About what Benson and Hattie are up to?” 

Violeta glanced at him. “How did you know?” 

Hayden smirked. “Did I guess right?” 

“Kind of …

Hayden leaned against the window frame, copying her. “If I were them, I’d try to get as close to Niall as possible. He could be a powerful ally someday. 

“Of course, if possible, making him fall for me would be ideal. If not, I’d at least try to get into bed with him. It’s too good an opportunity to miss.” 

Violeta’s thoughts were based on her past life experiences, but Hayden had accurately guessed Hattie’s plan. 

Niall was indeed their target! 

Violeta was surprised but kept her face neutral as she looked at Hayden. 

After a moment, Violeta teased, “You’ve got quite the calculating mind.” 

In theory, Violeta had an advantage because of her past memories. 

But Hayden didn’t have those memories. Besides, he had no prior conflicts with Hattie and didn’t know. her that well. 

At least Hayden and Hattie had never gotten into a fight, and on the surface, Hattie and Benson hadn’t revealed their true intentions yet. 

The fact that Hayden had drawn such a conclusion showed his impressive insight and ability to read people. 

He had both good and bad sides.

“If you’re right, would you stop them?” 

“Why should I” Hayden said calmly. 

“Everyone has their own goals. Even in the closest relationships, people have their own agendas. As long as it doesn’t affect me, there’s no reason to interfere.” 

“That’s true.”

Violeta nodded, fully agreeing. 

But since their target was Niall, it was already affecting her. 

Chapter 166

She definitely planned to intervene. 

The new cake was finally ready. 

However, Hattie didn’t call them down to eat it; she stayed downstairs silently. 

It wasn’t until mealtime that they came down to eat. 

A servant mentioned that the cake had been ready for a while. 

Niall asked, “Why didn’t you bring it up earlier?” 

Hattie said, “Mr. White, I told them not to. I saw you all were busy.” 

Violeta, sitting at the dining table while eating her food, remarked, “Were you waiting because you saw my brother was busy, or because you wanted to stay here longer?” 

Hattie’s little plan was exposed by Violeta, and she was furious inside. 

Violeta, what do you mean? It’s storming outside. Do you want me and my brother to go out and get struck by lightning?” 

Violeta ate a small piece of steak, blinked, and said sarcastically, “Oh, then why did you come? Who invited you?” 

Hattie gritted her teeth, wishing she could slap Violeta’s smug face.

Niall intervened, “Alright, Vio. That’s enough.” 

Violeta knew Hattie still had more tricks up her sleeve, so she stayed quiet. 

“The storm is pretty bad. You should stay here tonight.” 

If they took the ferry back and something happened, Niall wouldn’t be able to explain it to Anton. After all, Carl had personally called Anton about this. 

If Niall didn’t want to get involved, he shouldn’t have saved them. 

Since he had helped them, he would stand to lose if anything happened to them on the island. 

Hattie looked at Niall gratefully. “Thank you, Mr. White.” 

Benson also thanked Niall. “Thank you, Mr. White.” 

“It’s nothing. No need to thank them. 

Niall signaled the servants to cut the cake and serve everyone. 

This time. Hattie had made the cake properly. The chiffon cake was light and fluffy. 

Midway through the meal, Niall asked Hattic, “You’re in the same class as Vio, right?” 

Hattie paused for a moment. Yes, Mr. White. My brother and I are in the same class as Violeta.” 

Niall nodded, his tone friendly. “Vio hasn’t been back in Quinston for long. She can be a bit blunt sometimes, Please bear with her.” 

“Of course, she replied. 

Hearing that, Violeta asked while taking a sip of her orange juice, “Bro, are you implying that I’m not gentle at home?” 

Niall smiled warmly. “Whatever you say.” 

The more Hattie listened, the stranger it sounded. 

Isn’t Violeta Zoren’s sister? Why is Niall so protective of her, as if she were his biological sister? 

Both of them were illegitimate, but the difference in treatment between Violeta and her was stark. 

Hattie couldn’t contain her curiosity and bravely asked, “Mr. White, is Violeta your…?” 

“Sister, Niall finished. 

“But what about Zoren…? Hattie asked again. 

Zoren cut in, “What about it? Vio is my sister as well. Got a problem with that? To be clear, Vio found me first. I brought her back to the White family. 

Zoren brought Violeta back to the White family. Hattie thought. 

So Violeta is Zoren’s half-sister, confirming my suspicion. 

It’s just a false alarm. 

She was relieved that her guess was right as she blamed the misinformation on Zelena. 

Hattie bowed her head, hiding her relief. 

Violeta noticed Hattie’s eyes darting around and knew she was up to something. 

After dinner, Violeta pretended to go upstairs to her room but kept an eye on Hattie from the second floor. 

Hattie stayed composed, sitting quietly in the living room without making any suspicious moves. 

Violeta watched her from the balcony, but then she heard a noise behind her. 

“Squeak!” 

Clang! 

She hurried back to her room to catch Hera. 

In those two minutes, a servant emerged from the study with a kettle, presumably to fill it up. 

There’s my chance! 

Hattie seized the opportunity and approached, claiming she also needed water. 

The servant set the kettle down and made room for Hattie. “Go ahead, Miss Hattie. 

“Thanks,” Hattie said. 

Positioning herself to block the servant’s view, Hattie placed her cup under the dispenser and stealthily poured the colorless liquid from the small bottle into the kettle. 

The liquid mixed in seamlessly. 

Hattie then left with her cup, and the servant, unaware of the tampering, filled the kettle and brought it back upstairs to the study. 

Hattie returned to the sofa with a satisfied expression, waiting for the drug to take effect. 

Chapter 167

After finally catching Hera and securing her back in the cage, Violeta emerged from her room to find Hattie still sitting on the sofa. 

She frowned, sensing something was off. 

Her eyes narrowed as she noticed the water cup on the coffee table in front of Hattie. Just before she had gone into her room, Hattie’s cup had been empty. 

Now it was filled with water. That’s suspicious.

As Violeta puzzled over this, the servant who had delivered the water to the study approached her. The servant respectfully greeted, “Good evening, Miss Violeta.” 

Just as the servant was about to head downstairs, Violeta turned to her and asked, “Where did you just come from?” 

“I just delivered water to the study, Miss Violeta,” the servant replied. 

Delivered water? 

Delivered water…. 

In a flash, everything clicked in Violeta’s mind. She bolted towards the study. 

The servant stood there, bewildered as she watched Violeta rush away as if something major had happened. 

Violeta burst into the study, calling out, “Bro!” 

But upon entering, she found not only Niall but also Hayden inside, seemingly in the middle of a conversation. 

Both men turned towards the door, surprised by the sudden intrusion. 

“Vio, what’s wrong?” Niall asked. 

Violeta’s eyes darted to the glass water jug on a side table. She quickly stepped forward and picked it up, then looked seriously at Niall. 

“Bro, did you drink any water from this?” 

“No, I haven’t. Why?” Niall responded. 

Hearing that Niall hadn’t touched the water, Violeta sighed in relief. 

She wasn’t sure if Hattie had tampered with the jug, so she couldn’t be certain the water was contaminated. 

While she was fairly confident something was amiss, she couldn’t risk making baseless accusations and being accused of targeting Hattie. 

After a moment’s thought, Violeta said, “It’s nothing. This water isn’t clean. I’ll dispose of it.” 

Violeta took the jug and left the study, heading straight to an outside sink where she poured the water out. 

Phew, crisis averted. 

Violeta peeked over the second–floor railing and noticed that Hattie wasn’t in the living room anymore. 

Hattie had only one chance to act, and Violeta had spoiled it. There wouldn’t be another opportunity for Hattie to get close to Niall. 

Just to be safe, Violeta decided to keep an eye on Niall’s door tonight, in case Hattie tried something in the middle of the night. 

With that plan in mind, Violeta rushed back to her room to take a shower. 

She took less than half an hour. 

When she came out, dressed in her robe, and returned to the study, she found that Niall wasn’t there anymore. 

The hallway was quiet and empty. 

Violeta tiptoed to Niall’s door and pressed her ear against it, listening carefully. If anyone saw her, they’d think she was eavesdropping. 

“Bro? Bro… 

No answer. Maybe Niall has gone to sleep? 

She stepped back a bit. 

Everything around her was silent. With nothing else to do, Violeta leaned against the wall and pulled out her phone. She logged onto the dark web, checking out the black market. 

Her previous bounty challenge post had been pushed down. 

Now, the top post, with the highest reward, was a dirt–digging investigative job. 

The user’s ID was ‘Graplena and their IP address was hidden. 

Curious, Violeta clicked on it. The post offered a starting reward of 1,000 dollars, with a chance for more if useful information was found. 

Who would pay so much for digging up dirt? 

An enemy? 

A love rival? 

Heh. 

Intrigued, Violeta decided to say hi to the user, just to see what would happen. 

Meanwhile, Zelena was in her room recording inquiries from hackers.

She was ready to spend big this time. 

She needed to completely take down Violeta and make Jasper abandon her. Without support, Violeta would be powerless at school. 

Zelena wanted to crush her completely. 

Many hackers signed up, but Zelena wasn’t going to waste money on amateurs. Only the best would do. 

Suddenly, a message from an ID called ‘Six‘ popped up. 

Seeing the chat window, Zelena knew it was another potential applicant. She cut to the chase. “If you want the job, you need to pass a test.” 

Six wrote back. What kind of test?” 

Zelena replied, ‘Since you’re a hacker, you should be able to find my current IP address, right?” 

When posting on the dark web, Zelena had paid to encrypt her IP address. If the hacker couldn’t break that, there was no point in working with them. 

Zelena had long wanted a hacker ally to help her control online narratives effectively. 

She had considered George before. 

Chapter 168

To her dismay, Violeta had beaten her to the chase. Hence, she had to search the black market herself to find someone suitable. 

When she received a message from the other side, Violeta sensed their boldness. 

Having one’s IP encrypted on the black market meant that a hacker had to break through the black market’s protective barrier before uncovering their IP address. 

This could lead to Violeta’s own location being revealed. 

It wasn’t impossible to break through, but the danger was significant. 

Taking such a risk, exposing her own IP, and taking on the black market’s firewall for just one deal, was something very few could do without getting caught. It was all danger and no benefit. 

Most people with a good head on their shoulders wouldn’t attempt it. After all, protecting oneself was vital. 

However… 

Violeta happened to love excitement! 

Your test is quite innovative, buddy, she replied. 

From the amateurish test, Violeta deduced that the other person must be a newbie. 

Only desperate hackers would resort to such risky tactics! 

‘Before me, I bet nobody agreed to your test, right? she teased. 

Zelena hesitated, wondering how the other person knew. 

Many hackers had approached her before, but they all stopped replying after hearing about her test. 

However, she maintained her arrogance, replying, ‘You’re wrong. Many have tried before, but all failed. My test is strict! If you can’t handle it, don’t bother wasting my time. 

Hah. 

Violeta found this amusing. 

The user’s arrogant attitude reminded her of someone. 

Plus, the ID ‘Graplena” made her wonder if it was Zelena. 

Intensely curious, and unafraid of anyone on the black market, Violeta replied directly, ‘I accept your test. I’ll give you an answer in half an hour. 

Then, she left the chat and started typing away on her keyboard. 

Cracking the black market firewall was challenging, and she had to be careful not to expose herself. 

After scanning through countless encrypted IPs, she found Graplena’s. 

Following the search, she located the IP at 17-601, Fairwind Villas, in Arlowand, Hoiten. 

Violeta stopped for a moment when she saw this IP. 

This particular IP address. 

It was one she knew very well. 

It was from the place she was extremely familiar with…. 

It was where the Blake family’s residence was located. 

So, the person behind ‘Graplena‘ was Zelena after all. 

Violeta leaned back in her chair, a faint smile forming on her lips. 

“Zelena, seems like our destinies are intertwined, huh? 

“We’re bound to be lifelong enemies.” 

Now that she knew Zelena’s identity, Violeta shared the IP address she found. 

Zelena watched the time tick by, but there was no sign of Six. She thought this person might have ghosted her. 

But suddenly, a chat box appeared, and she clicked on it. 

Her own address was displayed. Zelena was amazed, surprised that Six had some skills after all! 

Since the other person had found her IP, Zelena trusted their technical abilities. 

She sent her contact information, saying, “You can add my number. I’ll text you when I need your services. 

Zelena shared her WhatsApp number. 

Violeta registered a new phone number and added her on WhatsApp. 

After successfully adding her number, Violeta noticed a new payment in her account. 

As soon as she closed her computer, she heard a noise outside. 

Violeta’s bedroom was opposite Niall’s, and she always left her door open. So, she could hear any sounds from the corridor immediately. 

She rushed out of her room and found the window at the end of the corridor had been blown open by the wind. 

She closed it and was about to go back when she heard strange sounds from Niall’s room. 

Violeta paused, then looked towards Niall’s room. 

She heard running water and singing from inside. 

After confirming the sound was from within, she knocked on the door, saying, “Hey, Bro, what are you doing?” 

There was no response. 

Feeling uneasy, she knocked again, saying, “I’m opening the door.” 

There was still no answer, so Violeta reached for the handle and opened it. 

Chapter 169

She entered the room and noticed that the wooden floor was wet. Following the trail of water stains, it led to the bathroom.

Violeta rushed to the bathroom door and knocked anxiously. “Bro? Bro, what’s going on?” 

Didn’t he say didn’t drink that water? Could Hattie have played some other tricks?? 

Hayden, who was lying in the bathtub, heard Violeta’s voice and suddenly opened his eyes. He turned to face the bathroom door, cleared his throat, and said, “Niall’s not here.” 

Huh? 

Violeta was stunned to hear Hayden’s voice from the bathroom. 

“Hayden? Why are you here? Isn’t this Niall’s room?” 

No way… 

Are Hayden and Niall. 

Just as Violeta was trying to make sense of it all, Hayden’s voice came from inside again. “I swapped rooms with him today. 

“Why?” 

Hayden closed his eyes and leaned back on the bathtub pillow. “That water jug, weren’t you worried there was something wrong with it?” 

Violeta frowned. “How did you know? You didn’t drink from that water jug, did you!?” 

‘I did.” 

Before the servant brought the water jug to the room, Hayden was discussing matters in Niall’s room, mainly conveying something about a project his dad was working on downtown. The servant brought the water jug in and poured a glass of water for Hayden first, and he drank it. 

Later, Violeta hurried in and emptied the jug, so Hayden suspected there might be something wrong with the water.

But it was already too late. 

So, he simply suggested sleeping in Niall’s room instead. 

He made up a story about the mattress being too soft to sleep on. Niall didn’t think much about it and agreed. 

Violeta was very surprised after hearing the whole story. 

“So you drank that water. Why didn’t you tell me earlier? How do you feel now?” 

“I’m fine.” 

Violeta lowered her eyes, roughly guessing what Hattie might have added to the water. 

After glancing at the water on the ground, Violeta turned around, found a towel in the nearby rounded cabinet, and threw it on the ground to soak up the water stains. 

Then she walked to the bathroom and asked, “Should I call someone if you’re not feeling well?” 

The medicine Hattie found on the island was similar to an aphrodisiac.. 

The medicinal properties weren’t very strong. As long as Hayden kept controlling his thoughts and lowered his body temperature, he would be fine. He hadn’t reached the point of losing control of his mind. 

Hayden sighed and said. “No need. I’m fine. You can go back.” 

Violeta left the room, closing the door behind her. 

Hayden, thinking she had gone, relaxed in the bathtub, trying to calm himself down by closing his eyes. 

But not long after, he heard the door open again. 

“Why are you back?” Violeta had brought a chair and a phone charger. 

“You’re lying in the bathtub. What if you fall asleep and drown? I’ll stay here watching movies just in case.” 

If Hayden passed out in the tub, he could drown. 

His expression fell as he said, “No need. I can manage.” 

He wasn’t foolish. If the drug was too strong, he would have called a doctor already. 

“Are you shy? I can get Zoren to stay with you. I can’t let you sit in a bathtub full of water. It’s not safe.” 

Hayden fell silent. 

Get Zoren? 

That’s basically announcing to everyone what happened. 

“Do what you want,” he uttered, left with no choice. 

Then, neither of them spoke. 

Violeta found the horror movie they planned to watch and started it, fully engaged. 

She had the volume up, causing Hayden to be unable to sleep due to the scary sound effects coming through the door. 

Meanwhile, Hattie, sensing the moment was right, sneaked out of her room, ready to go upstairs to Niall’s room. 

But as she climbed the stairs, she saw a shadow dart past upstairs, startling her. 

She nearly screamed. 

Slowly turning her head, she saw an eagle perched on the railing of the second floor under the dim corridor lights, its eyes fixed on her, and unsettling. 

Then, from the room ahead, came a faint shrick. It was the soundtrack of a horror movie. 

This startled Hattie, causing her to lose her footing and tumble down the stairs. 

Thud, thud, thud. 

She fell hard. 

A servant came with a flashlight to check and was startled when she saw Hattie under the light…

She had rolled down the stairs and lay curled up on the ground. She had hit her head on the pillar, leaving her dizzy and disoriented. 

Chapter 170

The hair covering her face made her look like a ghost at first sight…

The servant saw her and asked, “M…–Miss Hattie? What are you doing here?” 

Hattie slowly stood up, one hand on her waist and the other covering her head. I… I came out to use the bathroom.”

The servant was surprised. “Did you just roll down from upstairs? The bathroom is over here. Miss Hattie, are you okay?” 

Squeak!” 

Zeus, the eagle, stood on the second–floor railing, adjusting his feathers. His sharp eyes looked down at her. 

Hattie looked at the eagle and replied, I’m fine. I thought the toilet was upstairs. Anyway, why is there an eagle here?” 

The servant explained, “It belongs to Master Hayden.” 

Hayden and Niall swapped rooms, and Zeus, picking up a familiar scent, darted out. 

He didn’t enter the room but waited at the door, so Hattie, who was sneaking upstairs, bumped into him. 

She got a big bump on her head and was utterly fuming. 

Her plans for the night were ruined, and the noise attracted the servants, leaving her no chance to go back upstairs. 

“I’ll just go back to my room, she mumbled. 

The servants thought it was odd but didn’t say anything. 

Violeta came out and, at some point, stood behind Zeus, glaring coldly at Hattie from upstairs. 

Hattic, now bruised and limping, made her way back to her room. 

It seemed Violeta had guessed her plan for the night. 

Under a series of coincidences, Hattie’s plan failed. 

If she hadn’t stopped Niall from drinking water or if Hayden hadn’t switched rooms with Niall, maybe her plan would have succeeded. 

Around 3.00 AM, Hayden came out of the bathroom wearing a bathrobe. 

His hair was messy, water droplets still dripping down. He looked tall and strong, his muscles visible under the loose collar of his robe. 

Violeta found the chair too hard, so she switched to lying on the bed and playing with her phone.

Hayden noticed Violeta sleeping oddly and covered her with a blanket before gazing out the window at the rain, his eyes swirling with thoughts. 

“Hoot… 

Zeus, who had been brought into the room by Violeta earlier, stood on the table’s metal rack. 

Hayden lifted his arm, whereupon Zeus flew over and landed on his shoulder. The two of them then stared out the window at the rain. 

When Violeta woke up, it was almost noon, and Hayden was gone. 

She slept in because no one disturbed her after her late night. 

Few knew about the events of the previous night, but everyone knew she had slept in Niall’s room. 

Niall was puzzled. He had swapped rooms with Hayden, so why was Violeta in his room? 

Where did Hayden sleep? 

The servant explained, “Master Hayden stayed up reading downstairs last night.” 

Niall sensed something was wrong, especially after hearing the servant’s report about Hattie’s fall down the stairs while ‘searching for the toilet. 

Combining these events, Niall understood that something had gone awry the previous night. 

Although he didn’t say it, his positive opinion of the Hattie siblings vanished. He arranged for them to leave the mansion when the rain eased. 

Hattie blamed Violeta for her failure. 

If it weren’t for her, I would’ve succeeded! Hattie thought, her hatred growing. 

She felt the urgency to crush Violeta in the upcoming college competition. 

Two days later, when the rain stopped and the sea calmed, Hannah’s yacht picked up Hattic and Benson. from the island. 

On the second day after their departure, a collapse occurred on Hannah’s island, making headlines. The center of the house sank in as if there had been an earthquake. 

The day after, Violeta and the others left the island on the Dawn. 

After they got back to Quinston, Irene, and Anton hurriedly booked tickets home from Verdancia when they heard their children were back. 

There were only a little over ten days left of summer vacation. 

Irene bought many gifts for Violeta, including a bangle and an emerald bracelet. 

Irene passed the gift box to Violeta eagerly. 

Opening the exquisite wooden box, Violeta admired the jewelry’s beauty. 

“They’re so pretty!” 

“I’m glad you think so.” 

Irene turned to Anton, pleased. “See? I knew she’d love them.” 

Anton smiled. “As long as you both like them.” 

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 151, 152, 153, 154, 155, 156, 157, 158, 159, 160]]

Chapter 151

Niall remarked, “It’s not just that. There might be flooding, but the bigger issue is the island next door. Their foundation isn’t stable, and a tsunami could cause it to collapse”

Liam, sitting on the sofa nearby, frowned at this.

Zoren walked over and placed a reassuring hand on Liam’s shoulder. “Your sister and brother are still there.”

Liam didn’t respond.

Violeta put the cake on the table, sat on the carpet with her legs crossed, and, said, “If that island collapses, they’re in big trouble. Aren’t you going to help, Liam?”

Liam knew he couldn’t avoid helping, even if he didn’t want to.

Hattie and Benson were part of the Ridge family, even though they were born out of wedlock. They had been accepted back into the family, and his grandfather subtly recognized them. If something went wrong and it came to light that Liam was there but didn’t assist, his grandfather would be angry.

Additionally, Liam worried about the backlash if they survived and decided to go against him. Explaining his actions would be tough.

The more he pondered it, the more anxious Liam became.

“We’ll talk about it once it collapses. When their time comes, no one can stop it.

“It’s all up to destiny.”

The lounge had various board games and a pool table.

The staff brought in a bottle of red wine and some glasses.

As Violeta enjoyed her cake, they started a game of pool, and Niall was busy on his phone.

Violeta, still nibbling on her cake, explored the area and found an esports room behind the lounge.

She looked at Niall and asked, “Can we use this esports room, Niall? It’s likely pouring outside, and the internet cafes might be shut.”

Niall, covering the phone, responded, “Yeah, we have internet here.”

When they were setting up the island’s wireless network, they took the island’s weather into account and made special adjustments.

Violeta checked out the esports room and noticed the impressive setup.

The equipment is top-notch, with large monitors with a cool, futuristic vibe.

Considering the playing pool outside, Violeta decided to just pull up a chair and play inside.

There were plenty of popular games, but ‘MLSS’ caught Violeta’s eye.

During middle school, Violeta, like any other teenager, enjoyed playing games.

But later on, she aimed to get into Toland University, so she gave up gaming and concentrated on studying hard.

Finally, she was admitted to Toland University with top-notch grades. She had planned to make up for lost game time after getting into Toland University.

However, little did she know that before she even started university, Zelena would come back.

From then on, her spare time at university was spent working to earn a living. Gaming was completely out of the picture. Until her death, Violeta never found the time to revisit those happy moments.

Reflecting on it now, she longed for those moments.

MLSS belonged to the MOBA genre.

In this life, her account may have been idle for just two years.

But now, as Violeta sat in front of the computer screen and entered her game account on the keyboard, she was the only one who knew that it was not just two years, but a whole lifetime.

The game interface has undergone earth-shaking changes, and the gameplay has also been updated.

Fortunately, the core of the game remains unchanged, and Violeta quickly became familiar with it after a little exploration.

Her account used to be top-tier, but now it’s fallen to the bottom. Despite that, she’s confident that her skills are still top-notch!

She launched a game and completely lost herself in the excitement.

In a different room, following a video chat with Zelena, Hattie geared up to join forces with Zelena and Casey from the dance club for some gaming.

“Hattie, you’re our ace player. You should take the jungle role and guide us to victory.”

“We’re counting on you!”

Hattie felt a surge of pride. “I’m not that outstanding; just decent. But if you’re all game, let’s do this together!”

“Oh, don’t be so modest.”

“You’ve got a knack for those heroes, it’s impressive, especially for a girl like you. As for me, I’m more comfortable with support characters haha…”

The trio teamed up and launched into a game while exchanging banter over voice chat.

Interestingly, at the same time, Violeta was indulging in a slice of cake while waiting for a match!

The delightful sweetness of the cake danced on her taste buds, filling Violeta with anticipation.

It had been a while since her last game, and she was determined to shine!

She pondered whether she still had the same level of performance as in the past.

She played a few warm-up matches, and once she felt self-assured, she would transition to ranked in games. Her current ranking couldn’t match her expertise!

All roles were swiftly assigned.

Violeta was the flexible substitute player.

Observing that there was one position left in the mid-lane after her teammates had made their choices, she casually picked a hero with simple mechanics that could swiftly eliminate enemies.

On the opposing team, Hattie took on the jungle role, Zelena chose the mid-lane, and Casey opted for support.

With roles decided, the game commenced loading.

Chapter 152

Zelena glanced at the opposing team’s ID and laughed. “Hey, look at the mid-lane player’s name on the other side. It’s so funny!”

I’m Your Sixth Uncle!

Casey chuckled. “Judging by that ID, it might be a man. He doesn’t even have any skins. Tsk.”

Hattie’s account was loaded with skins. Zelena didn’t have her own account, so she had splurged on one that came with all the skins.

Casey’s account wasn’t filled, but she had quite a few skins too. So, the first thing she noticed was the skinless mid-laner on the other side.

Unluckily for them, the player with the ID ‘I’m Your Sixth Uncle’ was none other than Violeta.

In fact, Violeta’s account had a large collection of skins.

Two years ago, her account was nearly maxed out with skins.

However, since she hadn’t played for a long time, she hadn’t bought any new skins. So now her account appeared bare.

Loading was complete and the game started.

Violeta set down her fork and focused on the game.

It had been a long time since Violeta had played, so her initial positioning wasn’t good. While clearing minion waves, she took several hits from the enemy mid-laner’s abilities, forcing her to retreat to the base with low health.

Zelena had already ridiculed her many times over chat, calling the opposing mid-laner stupid, like a bot.

Overflowing with confidence, she typed in during the gameplay: You play like a bot. Can’t even contest minion waves, how stupid hahaha…

Violeta scowled. She ignored the taunts and looked at her opponent’s ID.

“Lena the Great Cutie?” “What a ridiculous name. Looks like I’ll have to take you down.”

After clearing the next minion wave, Violeta hid in the bushes. When Zelena approached, Violeta unleashed all her abilities on her.

‘Shit’ Zelena cursed.

She barely escaped with low life and retreated under her tower to heal.

Hattie, playing the Jungler, was about to take down the dragon when Violeta spotted her and forced her to back off.

Zelena, at half health, refused to go back to base. She was taken down by Violeta.

Zelena typed furiously: “If you have the abilities, don’t hide in the bush! So annoying!”

Violeta didn’t respond, focusing on supporting other lanes and helping her Jungler take down the dragon.

Hattie was able to secure one dragon, but when she went to steal the enemy’s buff, Violeta struck her, leaving her low on health. Their Jungler swooped in to finish her off.

Hattie, now a bit riled up, remarked, “This mid-laner has good awareness, definitely not a newbie.”

Zelena and Casey weren’t highly ranked players. Among them, Hattie had the highest rank.

Technically, with her skill level, Hattie should have been able to win this match with her eyes closed. However, they hadn’t expected to encounter such an aware mid-laner.

As the game progressed, Zelena became increasingly anxious, afraid of being ambushed by Violeta. So, she refrained from providing support to other lanes.

Violeta took complete control of the game’s tempo. With each successful play, Violeta regained her rhythm, racking up more kills, and before long, two lanes’ towers were destroyed.

Hattie couldn’t carry the game on her own. Frustrated, she called out, “Lena, do something! Why are you just sitting in mid-lane?”

“I’m scared she’ll ambush me. Alright, alright, I’ll go support,” Zelena admitted.

“Ah!”

However, as soon as she moved to support, Violeta took her down in an instant.

Staring at the black screen, Zelena was fuming and started typing furiously, hurling insults at Violeta.

“Can you do anything other than hide in bushes and ambush people?”

Violeta dismissed her, staying focused on maintaining the game’s momentum:

After securing the dragon, a team fight broke out, and the opposing team was utterly decimated.

Hattie was speechless. She couldn’t carry the team alone. With no damage coming from the mid-laner and the other two lanes constantly collapsing; her economy suffered. She was powerless.

On top of that, Violeta repeatedly interrupted her when she played as a Jungler.

After several frustrating encounters, Hattie couldn’t hold back her anger anymore and typed: “The mid-laner is so dirty!”

Violeta managing both her gameplay and glancing at the oncoming team’s breakdowns felt increasingly satisfied.

In the next team fight, Violeta initiated and took down Hattie, the only damage dealer, but suffered massive damage and died for the first time.

Ironically, it was Zelena who killed her.

Despite her 1/10 score, she was extremely happy and genuinely thrilled at having taken down Violeta.

Ha! You died! Serves you right!

However, soon after she had sent the message, their base was destroyed.

Violeta was in a good mood. Because her character died, she had time to respond to the opposing team.

“Honestly, opening a chips bag is more entertaining than facing you guys. Are you in kindergarten? Your Jungler must be in middle school. Altogether, you can’t even complete nine years of compulsory.

Lena the Great Cutie typed: “Shut up, you idiot!”

I’m Your Sixth Uncle typed: “You’re a waste of space. Minions are more useful than you. If I were you, I’d just go AFK. It’s like a one–vs–ten battle; it’s laughable! Like feeding Oreos to my pet, hahaha…”

Zelena was seething. She was typing her retorts furiously when suddenly the crystal exploded.

It happened while they were busy trading insults.

Chapter 153

Their teammates played brilliantly, pushing the crystal and securing victory.

Victory!

Violeta couldn’t contain her joy as she saw the victory sign flashing on the screen.

Zelena was still fuming, “No way! I’m furious! I want to drag him here and curse him!”

Hattie exited the game and opened the profile of “I’m Your Sixth Uncle” to see his information.

One glance at the profile, and her eyes widened in shock.

They had assumed this player was a man. Unexpectedly, she was a woman!

Furthermore, many of her heroes held national rankings!

Even though those rankings were from the past, her low current rank indicated she didn’t play often anymore.

No wonder her game rhythm was so good. She used to be on the national leaderboard!!

“She’s at the national leaderboard! And she’s a woman!”

Casey scoffed. “No wonder. Only a woman could be that annoying.”

Zelena added bitterly, “What’s the big deal about her being a woman? She was so lowly, I bet someone else played on her account before. If she used to be on the national leaderboard, why is her rank so low now? Probably had some guy boosting her, and now that he’s gone, her rank was stuck!”

Meanwhile, in the esports room…

“Achoo!”

Violeta sneezed and rubbed the tip of her nose.

“It must be ‘Lena the Great Cutie’ cursing me behind my back. I should have taken her down a few more times.”

She was about to start another game when an invitation icon popped up in the top left corner of her screen.

She clicked on it and saw it was from “Lena the Great Cutie inviting her to join a group.

“Heh, it’s interesting. Are you here to scold me?”

She had regretted not taking down Lena a few more times, and now Lena was inviting her.

Well, it’s nothing to lose…

Then, she accepted the invitation.

As soon as she entered the room, a barrage of voices of Zelena and her friends hit her ears.

“Damn, this bitch comes.

“Wow, she’s got guts. Turn on your mic!”

“She’s here to get insulted, isn’t she? So darn annoying! She always hides in the bushes to ambush us…”

The voices of the three came from her earpiece.

Violeta was stunned. She immediately recognized all of them.

They were Zelena, Hattie, and Casey!

What a coincidence! This is too much of a coincidence!

Casey taunted. “You used to be on the national leaderboard, huh? Why don’t you turn on your mic? Your rank was probably boosted. You’re fucking shameless! Disgusting! You are a scum!”

Hearing their insults, Violeta quickly opened a small window beside her screen, typed a few lines of code, and downloaded a voice pack from the internet. After that, she plugged in her headphones. She did it in one fluid motion.

Her voice transformed from a crisp female tone to a deep and nice male voice.

“Can’t handle your losing, huh?”

There was no reply from the other side.

The three were immediately dumbfounded.

Confusion washed over their face.

What is this!? A moment ago, we concluded that she was a woman. How is she suddenly become a man?

Sitting in front of her computer, Violeta could almost see their confused face.

She spoke with a mocking tone, “Can’t handle losing, huh? I’ll give you a chance for revenge. Get a few more people and play another match. If I lose, I’ll apologize. But if you lose, you have to call me ‘Daddy’ and admit you were wrong. Deal?”

There was another silence.

Hattie immediately retorted, “What a bullshit! As if you fuck deserve that!”

Violeta leaned back in her chair and crossed her arms. “Whether I deserve it or not isn’t decided by words, it’s decided by scores. And judging by your 1/10, 3/7, and 0/12, I’d say you don’t deserve it either.”

“See ya, little brats. Daddy’s leaving.”

After bidding her farewell, Violeta exited the room.

Whenever Violeta left, Hattie was still swearing.

“Asshole! That guy is delusional! Heck, he thinks I’ll call him Daddy? I’d rather call him a dick.”

As they fumed, Casey suddenly remembered something-

“Lena, did you know our school is hosting an intercollegiate esports tournament next month? The first prize includes official support to shoot a live-action cosplay game MV”

Zelena, who was still fuming from “I’m Your Sixth Uncle” ravings, began to calm down after hearing Casey’s words.

Casey remarked, “Hey guys, I heard about this tournament a few days ago, but we can’t disclose it until it’s finalized. Stay with us.”

Hattie scoffed. “Huh, so what? I know about the tournament, and I’m definitely signing up.”

Hattie’s ambition wasn’t a secret. She wanted to gain exposure and influence while still in school, to help her career after graduation.

Zelena shared the same hidden ambition with Hattie.

They aimed to seize every opportunity for exposure during their school years, so they could start ahead of their peers after graduation.

Casey remarked, “I’ve heard that many people from the computer sciences department are already forming teams on the forum. I don’t have the technical skills to join, but if you two want to participate, you’d better start recruiting team members now.”

Chapter 154

The room suddenly became silent.

Zelena and Hattie were both thinking it over for a while.

The thought of debuting as an esports goddess, who was adored by thousands of fans, sounded pretty awesome.

I’d attract female fans, as well as a large number of male fans.

However, Zelena’s skills were awful. If she registered in the tournament, she definitely couldn’t win at her current level, unless she played support to boost her ranking. Even then, she would need strong teammates to carry her.

If her teammates were not good enough, she wouldn’t stand a chance.

This meant she had to find some top-notch teammates.

Hattie’s skills were okay, but far from elite level.

Meanwhile, that guy from earlier, I’m Your Sixth Uncle’, had amazing awareness. Even though his rank wasn’t high yet, with that level of game sense, it was only a matter of time before he climbed the ranks. Plus, he used to be on the national leaderboard! and he was in the same server region as them. It would be perfect if they could recruit him! Hattie coughed lightly. “Ahem, what was his name again?”

Zelena had the same thought. Getting a free national leaderboard player would be so much better than recruiting average school players. They would be way ahead right from the start.

Cassy hesitated. “Hattie, you want to team up with that guy from earlier? But we just insulted him. He’s not going to help us.”

Zelena pondered for a while, then said arrogantly. “So what if he’s skilled? He doesn’t have many skins, which means he’s broke. We’re wealthy! If it weren’t for the game, he’d never have the chance to meet us. Teaming up with us would be a huge win for him. Besides, he’s a guy! If we send him a photo, he’ll change his mind.”

Cassy didn’t say anything.

Hattie agreed with Zelena’s statements and spoke contemptuously, “You’re right, Lena. If he didn’t play games, he’d never know us. Let’s try reaching out to him again. If we need to, we can offer him some money.”

Violeta left the esports room to get some water.

She ran into Hayden and his friends, who had just finished playing pool.

Hayden inquired, “Were you just playing a game in there?”

Violeta nodded. “Yeah, I was playing MLSS. Do you guys play too? Do you want to join me? I can carry you!”

“Hahahahahaha!”

Zoren burst out laughing at her bold statement. “Vio, you’re killing me with this bravado. I can’t handle it.” Violeta shot him a sharp look. “Mind your own business.”

Liam chimed in, “Some girls are good at games, but I haven’t met one yet.” Jasper, leaning against the pool table, added calmly, “Same here, I’ve never seen one that could carry me to win.”

Violeta drank the water and said, “Well, it’s because you haven’t met me until now. Get ready to be amazed!”

“Hahahahahaha!”

Zoren’s laughter was getting louder.

Hayden set down his cue stick and frowned. “You’re too loud.

“Hayden, do you play?”

Hayden lowered his gaze. “I don’t play games.”

Violeta was surprised. “Excuse me, do you not play any games? How do you live without all that fun? That’s such a shame.”

Liam laughed, “It’s not that Hayden doesn’t play games. He does play one.”

“What game?”

“He plays ‘Happy Poker’, which is popular with millions of people and occupies the top ten of the game rankings all year round.”

Zoren added, “That’s right. He used to sit in the back of the class, not paying attention, just playing poker. He won over thirty games in a row! His luck is insane.”

Violeta was stunned. That’s a huge contrast!

Violeta recalled something, and then a sudden realization struck her. “So that’s what he was fiddling with on his phone the other day. He was playing poker!”

Zoren nodded, “Exactly.”

Hayden sighed. “I wasn’t playing at that time.”

Violeta smirked. “I don’t believe you.”

Hayden pressed his lips together in silence.

Niall chimed in ‘Hayden learned poker from his family. The Frost family tradition is strong.

During New Year’s, their main hall can fit five poker tables. Vio, remember our parents also played there last year?”

The Frost family’s love for poker influenced Hayden from a young age.

On his first birthday, he grabbed a spade card in one hand and a poker rulebook in the other.

Even though they played poker, due to their professional commitments, they played for very low stakes and purely just for fun during the holidays. Playing it for a few days wouldn’t even cover the cost of one pack of cigarettes.

In Quinston’s business circles, there was even a saying, “Decisions that impact the national economy are made at the Frost family’s poker tables.”

The stakes might be low, but the games were filled with intricate social maneuvers. Not just anyone could join those games; one needed to earn their spot.

Violeta nodded. “I see.”

Returning to the main topic, she asked, “So, do you guys want to play MLSS? Let’s build a team!”

Jasper responded, “Yeah, sure. By the way, there will be an esports tournament when the school starts. Vio, You love playing so much, it’d be a waste if you didn’t sign up.”

Chapter 155

Violeta’s lowered her gaze. “Esports tournament?”

She recalled vaguely seeing a pop-up ad for the tournament on the main page when she logged into the game, but it hadn’t caught her attention at the time.

In her previous life, such competitions were out of her reach. Violeta was too busy working multiple jobs to even think about entering tournaments. Thus, the idea of this competition left little impression on her back then.

Zoren chimed in, “The champion gets a boost from the official game platform and gets to shoot a live-action game MV.”

Violeta’s eyes widened in excitement.

After hearing Zoren’s words, Violeta suddenly remembered.

In her previous life, the lead female in that MV was Hattie.

Before Hattie debuted, she had gained online popularity as a self-proclaimed game addict girl.

Violeta realized the only decent player on the opposing team at her latest game was their Jungler, and she had overheard from the voice chat that it was Hattie herself.

She truly had some skills, but not enough to be unbeatable.

Violeta declared firmly, “I’m joining the tournament!”

This was an opportunity she wasn’t going to let slip by. If Hattie wanted it, Violeta wanted it even more.

Only a stronger one could obtain it, and Violeta had no intention of backing down.

Jasper said, “You’ll need a team. Do you have any teammates?”

Violeta paused. “Not really.”

She had a few friends; there were a few players from the national leaderboard she had teamed up with two years ago, but she hadn’t logged in for two years. They’d probably forgotten about her by now.

Zoren advised, “Then let’s form a team.”

Liam glanced at Zoren, “Are you joining too?”

Zoren shrugged. “I’m not interested in the tournament itself, but if Vio wants to join, I’ll help her out.”

With the four of them, they’d have a full team of five. It seemed perfect.

Jasper pointed out, “Hade can’t play. He’s a novice.”

Zoren suggested, “He can play support. I’ll be the Mage, Jas, you take the Marksman, Liam, you go as a Roamer, and Vio can play Jungler.”

Hayden squinted. “Who made you the boss?”

Jasper agreed, “Yeah, you even assigned roles to us. You’re so amazing.”

Liam added, “Your assignment doesn’t count.”

Zoren stammered, “Uh, well… Vio, what do you think?”

Violeta hesitated for a while before speaking, “If Hayden can’t play, we’d be carrying dead weight. How are we supposed to win with that?”

“Let’s discuss this when school starts. I need to get my rhythm back first.”

After speaking, she turned around and walked into the esports room holding her water cup, leaving behind a sense of resolve and determination.

The lounge fell silent.

“Pfft…”

Jasper couldn’t hold back his laughter, and soon the entire group erupted in a chorus of laughter.

“Hahahahaha! Hade got dissed by Vio! Hahaha, she called you a dead weight! Hahaha!”

Hayden’s cold gaze swept over them. “Is that so funny? Did I say I wanted to join?”

“It’s not funny at all. I just recalled other funny things, that’s all. Hade, just pretend I wasn’t laughing.”

Violeta returned to the esports room and saw another invite message pop up on the screen.

She walked over, placed her water cup down, and took a seat.

She accepted the invitation after putting on her headphones and activating the voice changer.

“What’s up? Ready to call me Daddy?”

Zelena’s voice came through, “We invited you to test your skills! Don’t get cocky, or you might lose your teeth!”

Violeta responded, “Let’s solo then. Have your best player face me. If I win, all three of you call me Daddy.”

“Can’t we skip the ‘Daddy’ thing?”

“Nope.”

There was a moment of silence.

“Don’t you see we all have premium skins?” Zelena hinted that they were rich women.

“So?” Violeta retorted. “Did you gild them with gold?”

This guy’s words are infuriating!

Hattie bit back her anger. If it weren’t for recruiting him to join in the tournament with them, she would have lashed out long ago.

Well, this is just an online game and we don’t even know each other. Even if we lost and called him Daddy, it won’t matter.

Hattie said, “We accept your terms but with one condition. If you win, you have to join our team for the college tournament. Your gaming region is Quinston. The same city as us.”

Violeta’s eyes twinkled with amusement, and she agreed readily, “Sure, sounds good.”

“Alright then, I’ll solo against you.”

They quickly set up a room for an intense solo match.

As Violeta expected, Hattie was skilled, but not skillful enough to win.

Violeta used her as a practice to get her rhythm back, playing on a 3v3 map.

Unsurprisingly, Violeta won.

“You lose in less than ten minutes. Wow, you’re that bad. With skills like yours, do you think you can compete? Tsk… Alright, call me Daddy.”

“You lost the game, now keep your promise.”

Violeta waited for them to call her “Daddy.”

She had turned on the recording application on her phone and waited for them.

Zelena hadn’t expected “I’m Your Sixth Uncle” to beat Hattie in a solo match.

Chapter 156

This was yet another demonstration of his impressive skills.

A single word, “Daddy”, was the price to recruit him into their team.

Although neither Hattie nor Zelena were particularly willing, the prospect of participating in the upcoming college tournament made them excited.

“Can we skip the ‘Daddy’ thing? I’ll pay you to join us.”

“No way.”

Violeta’s refusal was firm. “If you can’t afford to lose, don’t gamble.”

They were speechless.

Zelena clenched her teeth. “Fine. If we say it, you join the team.”

Violeta casually cleaned his ear. “Sure.”

After the other side agreed, Zelena and Hattie reluctantly mumbled, “Daddy,” in voices as quiet as a mosquito’s hum.

Though they spoke softly, Violeta was prepared. She had three speakers at max volume, ensuring her phone could record their voices clearly.

Once the recording was done, Violeta grinned.

Zelena stated, “We had a deal. You have to join us.”

Violeta turns off her voice changer in the background and speaks in her original voice. “Sorry, I’ve changed my mind. There’s a saying: birds of a feather flock together. Playing with trash like you only tarnishes my reputation for years.”

The three were dumbfounded.

Their opponent’s voice suddenly shifted from a deep male tone to a crisp female voice.

Zelena and her friends were stunned. What was going on? Why did his voice suddenly change into a woman’s voice?

Wasn’t he a guy?

Hattie stammered, “Y… -You’re not a guy?”

Casey added, “Wait a minute, why does her voice sound so familiar?”

A bad feeling crept over Zelena. “Is she … Violeta?”

Zelena was the first to recognize Violeta’s voice, and Violeta felt quite pleased.

She sneered, “Zelena, how was your summer holiday? I’m glad you remember Daddy’s voice. It makes me happy.”

Zelena turned speechless.

Boom!

Zelena was boiling with anger.

Hattie was equally shocked. “Violeta?! You pretended to be a man to trick us, you bitch!”

By now, it was too late for regrets.

Hattie was just as furious as Zelena.

They had hoped to recruit a valuable ally, only to be played by Violeta, and now they had even called her “Daddy”.

How could they ever face her at school again? Their reputations were ruined!

“Violeta, you’re the worst!”

Violeta laughed. “Oh, come on, don’t be like that. Just a moment ago, you were calling me ‘Daddy’ so shyly!”

Hattie was shaking with anger and outright denied it.

“I didn’t say it! You’re imagining things!”

Zelena retorted, “What proof do you have that we said it? Don’t accuse us without evidence!”

Violeta didn’t respond. Instead, she simply took out her phone and played the recording of them calling her “Daddy”.

“Daddy… Daddy… Daddy… Daddy…”

The voices of Zelena and Hattie echoed in an endless loop.

Kaboom!

The thunder roared louder outside, mirroring the chaos inside Zelena and Hattie’s hearts.

At this moment, they both wished they could strangle Violeta.

Violeta had tricked us and had our voices recorded?!

This sneaky little bitch!

Hattie roared angrily, “Delete that recording right now! Delete it!”

Violeta casually scratched her ear, ignoring Hattie’s demand.

“What? I can’t hear you. Bad signal After saying that, she exited the room and logged out of the game.

Oh, the sweet satisfaction!

Even without seeing Zelena and e

Hattie, she could vividly imagine their rage on the other side of the screens.

They must be gritting their teeth, losing sleep, and driven to the brink of madness…

It’s so entertaining!

As long as she had the recording, she could torment them whenever she wanted once school started.

The thrill was far better than winning dozens of ranked games in a row.

After Violeta left the game, Hattie tried to invite her back into the room, only to find Violeta’s avatar greyed out.

That little bitch had already logged off!

“Ahhhh!

“Violeta, you dared to play with me like this. I won’t let you get away with it!”

In her rage, Hattie swept everything off her desk to the floor.

Thunk! Crash!

The hatred between them was only getting deeper!

Hattie was furious. “Violeta, I’ll make sure you lose miserably in the college tournament!”

Meanwhile, at the Blake family…

Zelena leaped up from her chair, fuming.

It was impossible for her to guess that the guy earlier was Violeta!

Since when this bitch can change her voice?

No! She must be using a voice changer.

This realization made Zelena’s face flush with anger. She nearly smashed something in her fury but managed to hold herself back.

After all, she was at home. Destroying things would ruin her image in her parents’ eyes.

Chapter 157

She had spent so long creating the image of a good girl in front of Mr. Blake and Mrs. Blake. If it were to be ruined now, all her previous efforts would be in vain.

So Zelena endured and endured, almost causing herself internal injury from holding it in.

Well done, Violeta. Since she wants to use such dirty tricks to toy with me, then she shouldn’t blame me for giving a proper response!

A trace of viciousness flashed in Zelena’s eyes.

She immediately took out her phone and called the person she had contacted earlier.

After leaving the esports room, Violeta discussed the college competition with Jasper and the others.

They suggested teaming up to participate.

Violeta thought momentarily and asked, “Are you confident about winning?”

Jasper replied, “It’s just a college competition. What’s so difficult about that?”

Zoren said, “Yeah, Vio, do you look down on us?”

Violeta replied, “It’s not that I look down on you. I just haven’t noticed you at all.”

They were all stunned.

“You’re impressive.”

Violeta leaned back in her chair and said softly, “But now I have no other choice.”

As the college competition was about to begin, Violeta needed to find someone in her division who had good skills. It wasn’t going to be easy.

It might be better to team up with them. Then, they can spend some time getting to know each other.

Liam said, “Vio, rest assured, you can have confidence Violeta nodded. They thought Violeta had finally trusted them.

But unexpectedly, Violeta stood up and said, “I have great confidence in myself.

I’m sure I can lead you to victory. So, I’ll take the role of captain without hesitation.”

“Wow, you do seem quite confident.”

“Don’t trust me? Then let’s go They were at a loss for words.

Call ‘Daddy’ if you lose.

Whoever loses has to call the other ‘Daddy.”

They didn’t argue with Violeta.

“Alright, since you want to be the captain, go ahead.”

“Then let’s play some games tomorrow and see your skills.”

It rained all night.

Despite the rain, Violeta slept soundly.

Violeta woke up naturally and went downstairs to the smell of egg tarts, baked milk pies, and fruit pizza.

The servants had already brought down Zeus and Hera, and they were standing on metal racks.

Violeta walked over to the table.

Niall saw her coming down and gently asked, “Did you sleep well?”

Violeta stretched lazily, “I slept very well. How about you?”

“Yeah, it rained last night. Did the thunder wake you up?”

“No, I slept through it all.”

The servant brought her breakfast, and Violeta sat down to eat.

Before long, Hayden and the others also came down from upstairs.

“Morning.”

“Good morning.”

“Morning, Vio.”

They pulled out chairs and sat down together, eating breakfast.

Yesterday, Niall learned that they would participate in the college competition together.

So, he had the servant rearrange the esports room ahead of time, moving several computers from the guest bedroom into the esports room.

Zoren sipped milk and said, “It was restless all night yesterday, with constant rain and thunder. It made me quite uneasy.”

Jasper said, “If it’s like this here, I wonder how it is on the next island.”

Niall replied, “Don’t worry, if you want to leave the island, you take the Dawn.”

Zoren nodded and responded, “That’s true,”

On the next Island…

After Hattie got up, she noticed that the servants hadn’t prepared breakfast.

And the living room servants had all gone missing, so she angrily shouted.

Then, a servant came up sweating profusely from the cellar downstairs.

Hattie demanded, “What are you all doing? It’s early morning and breakfast isn’t prepared!”

The servant hurriedly said, “Miss Hattie, there was a heavy rainstorm last night, and the cellar is leaking. We’re trying to salvage the wine down there.”

Hattie was stunned for a moment.

“The cellar is leaking? How is that possible? How could rain get into the cellar?

Are you joking with me?”

At this moment, Benson came downstairs.

“What’s going on?”

“Benson, she told me the cellar on the basement floor is leaking.”

“Leaking?”

Benson strode over, preparing to go downstairs and take a look.

Hattie also followed, lifting her skirt and going down the stairs to see.

The servant followed behind them, and as the three descended the stairs, they saw the normally spacious cellar flooded with about ankle-deep water.

The water almost completely ruined the wine barrels placed on the ground. Once the wine was soaked in water, it couldn’t be drunk!

The servants were busy salvaging the bottles they could rescue from the shelves, placing them in buckets to carry out later.

Benson was shocked. “How did this happen?”

Hattie was even more surprised, “It’s leaking? Where did this water come from?

Underground?”

The servants were distressed, “Miss Hattie, Mr. Benson, when we came down this morning, it was already like this. That’s why we hurried to salvage. This has never happened before. We don’t know what’s going on.”

Benson furrowed his brow deeply. Groundwater seeping in can only mean that the soil structure or underground has loosened. Otherwise, water wouldn’t be able to soak through like this.

Chapter 158

What factors can cause the soil structure underground to become loose?

Before we built the wine cellar on the basement level, we had to apply a very tight waterproof coating.

The soil structure outside might have loosened if water can still seep in. A waterproof coating can temporarily prevent water, but not forever. It’s been several years since the island was renovated. Could it be time for a reevaluation?

Benson felt that something was amiss and quickly went upstairs to investigate what was happening.

Hattie stood on the steps with a look of disdain.

She hadn’t yet realized the seriousness of the situation and instructed the servants, “Hurry up! These wines are costly!”

Previously, Hannah often hosted guests from the circle on this island. The wines stored here are worth at least thousands of dollars, approaching millions.

After speaking, Hattie also turned and went upstairs.

It was early morning, and her mood was as bad as this weather.

After being on the island for over a month, it’s really annoying that the heavy rain decides to start now.

Encountering Violeta is never a good sign.

What a streak of bad luck!

With no servants to prepare breakfast, Hattie had to make do with some bread and milk she found in the refrigerator.

Then she sat on the sofa and browsed the internet on her phone.

Benson investigated upstairs, first looking into the previous situation on the island and then calling Hannah to verify.

Unfortunately, Hannah had already started filming and didn’t answer the phone.

Benson wasn’t a geography expert, but his intuition told him this island should be fine without such issues. There must be something wrong somewhere.

Could they not have done it properly during the previous renovation?

But even if it was a matter of incomplete renovation, it shouldn’t result in water leakage.

Benson glanced at the heavy rain outside, and a bad feeling crept over him. If it’s already leaking now, what will happen to this island if the downpour continues?

They didn’t have a yacht like the Dawn to escape the island!

Benson came downstairs, and when Hattie saw him, she asked in a relaxed tone, “Benson, what’s going on? Did you find out why there’s a leak?”

Hattie replied, “Okay.”

She quickly checked on her phone. “It’s going to continue for another week.”

“Another week?”

Benson’s heart sank at once.

Hattie sensed something was wrong with Benson’s tone and hurriedly asked, “Benson, what’s wrong?” Hattie sensed something was wrong with Benson’s tone.

Benson walked up and poured himself a glass of water. Then, he calmly said to her, “Hattie, what I’m about to tell you next is all speculation on my part. Please don’t get upset.”

“Yeah, tell me.”

“I suspect that this island is going to collapse.”

Hattie was shocked.

“What?”

Hattie was shocked, and she stood up from the sofa, exclaiming, “How can this be happening? It can’t be true. This is an island! It’s not like a tall building! How could it collapse?”

Benson knew she would react like this. He sighed helplessly, “I told you, it’s just my speculation. Why are you getting so worked up?

“You know this is an island, so what’s leaking in the basement?”

Hattie asked, “Seawater?”

Benson continued, “How could seawater leak into the basement? This indicates that the soil structure underground has completely loosened. The waterproof coating we applied before is no longer effective, so it leaks. If the underground is already leaking, it means that the geological structure of our island has changed completely, and collapse … is very likely to happen.”

Benson’s words left Hattie completely stunned.

“Benson …

“If the island collapses, then aren’t we… aren’t we…

“Aren’t we at risk of dying at any moment?!”

On the other side.

Violeta and the others finished breakfast and headed to the esports room to get acquainted.

Hayden realized it was too late to create a new registered account, so he spent several thousand dollars to buy a fully equipped account, then spent more money to delete all the records from the account and play with them.

“Hade, you don’t even understand the rules. Why don’t you go through the beginner training first?”

Hayden remained silent.

Violeta sequentially opened their game profiles and took a glance.

Zoren and the others were all pretty good. Although they didn’t have a lot of matches under their belts, their win rates with their commonly used belts, and heroes were all above 75%.

Jasper, like Violeta, was a hexagon warrior and proficient in every position.

Liam excelled at playing top lane, while Zoren preferred the mid lane.

They first allocated their positions, with Violeta in the jungle, Jasper as the marksman, Liam in the top lane, Zoren in the mid lane, and Hayden in the support role.

Hayden went to familiarize himself with the heroes.

Violeta and the other four opened a room to play a match.

Since he was playing the support position, Hayden familiarized himself with the abilities of every support herd once, then exited the training camp and checked Violeta’s profile.

Then he looked up some tutorials online, going through them all roughly. He almost remembered everything.

Chapter 159

But since Violeta and the others were still playing a match, Hayden decided to start a ranked game independently.

As he played more, Hayden found himself getting more and more comfortable. Initially, he didn’t know how to play, but the online tutorials were very detailed.

With quick thinking and skillful use of abilities, Hayden could accurately scout and protect the AD carry, ensuring they didn’t die a single time.

However, he found the support role not a very interesting match.

so he chose a different position for the second Two hours later, a servant came in carrying several drinks just as Violeta and the others finished a game.

Zoren stretched lazily. “Let’s take a break for a while. It’s been a long time, and we’re tired from playing.”

He picked up his drink and glanced in Hayden’s direction, noticing that Hayden’s screen was still in-game. Zoren got up and said, “Hade, you’re still practicing. How’s it going? If you have any questions, feel free to ask me.”

But as Zoren approached and took a closer look, he realized that Hayden wasn’t in the training camp but was playing a real game.

“Wow!

“You’re already playing real matches? Is this a normal match or ranked?” Hayden didn’t answer him. He was in a team fight and secured a quadra kill. Zoren watched Hayden secure the quadra kill and was extremely shocked!

“Hey, come over and see this! Hade just got a quadra kill! We’re pushing to the enemy high ground and the crystal.”

They all stood up and walked behind Hayden to watch the computer screen.

They looked, and indeed, it was a quadra kill.

“Damn, Hade, you’re amazing! When did you practice this? We had no idea.”

“Wait, weren’t you playing support? Wow, you’re playing marksman!”

Hayden unexpectedly began playing as a marksman as Hayden originally started practicing as a support, but unexpectedly, he began playing as a marksman as he continued playing.

‘Victory!’

Hayden stretched and took off his headphones. “Support is not fun. I don’t want to play support.”

Zoren interjected, “Well, how about this? We’ve just decided, and support is the only role left for you.”

Hayden narrowed his eyes slightly. “What are you going to play?”

Zoren replied, “Mid-lane, of course.”

Hayden continued asking, “Who’s playing marksman?”

Jasper answered, “It’s me.”

Hayden said, “Then Jasper goes mid-lane, I’ll play marksman, and you take support.”

Zoren paused for a moment, then said, “No, Hade, you can’t just swap roles like that. I’m not playing support. You can’t break the rules of the game. We already decided earlier. How can you do this? I don’t care! I’m not playing support.”

Hayden asked, “Do you have the final say?”

Zoren paused for a moment, then turned to look at Violeta sitting in the chair.

“Vio, who do you think should play support?”

Holding a cup, Violeta turned at the sound and said, “I don’t care how you’ve decided. I’m playing Jungler.”

Alright, Violeta didn’t care.

In that case, Hayden made the decision.

“You’re on support.”

Zoren shook his head adamantly.

“No, no, no!”

Seeing them argue back and forth, Liam proposed, “How about the worst player among us plays as a support?”

“Sounds fair.”

“I agree.”

They started a solo game.

Violeta went out to the bathroom and chatted with Niall for a while.

When she returned, the atmosphere in the esports room felt tense.

Closing the door behind her, Violeta/asked, “Aren’t you all soloing? Have you concluded?”

Liam responded, “Hade lost.”

They all remained silent.

Violeta blinked, finding it quite normal.

A lot of practical experience is necessary to win in MOBA games. Even the top experts can’t guarantee a 100% win rate.

Not to mention that Hayden had just started learning and had less than three hours of experience. Even if 2/3 won his solo game, Violeta wouldn’t feel comfortable giving him the marksman role.

After all, the opponents in the college competition were not inexperienced like Hayden.

“No problem, support is also good.

Support is our pioneer and top m supports are also hexagon warriors. Other lanes are not inferior.”

Zoren was quite happy and boldly said, “Actually, Hade’s mechanics are already pretty good, but he’s only been playing the game for a few hours. We can’t expect too much from him. So, Hade, the support role suits you perfectly.”

Hayden was speechless, but losing was losing, and he wasn’t someone who couldn’t accept defeat.

Therefore, they agreed on the role distribution.

The five started practicing together to prepare for the upcoming college competition matches.

At the same time.

The next island was in survival mode!

Hattie realized the seriousness of the situation through Benson’s words.

Their island was really in danger! It could collapse at any moment!

That’s really frightening!

Benson contacted relevant geological experts, while Hattie urgently contacted nearby yachts to see if they could evacuate them.

There were not just Hattie and Benson on the island, but also over twenty servants.

If the island collapsed, they couldn’t leave the servants behind, so they had to use the yachts to evacuate all of them.

But now, with strong winds and heavy rain outside, going out to sea involves significant risk. Who would be willing to sail in such conditions?

Hattie was extremely worried.

The crucial thing was that she couldn’t tell the servants yet, or they might be chaos.

Chapter 160

Just as Hattie was on the brink of panic, a servant rushed up from the wine cellar and said, “Miss Hattie, the water leak downstairs is getting worse. Do you know what happened?”

“Getting worse?”

After hearing this, Hattie’s heart skipped a beat.

Could my brother have been right all along?

She struggled to maintain her composure. “Have you moved all the wine upstairs?”

The servant nodded. “Almost everything is upstairs now.”

Hattie said, “Then you guys come up and rest for a while. I’m heading upstairs.”

After saying that, Hattie hurriedly ran upstairs to discuss the situation with Benson.

Benson finally contacted Hannah.

On the film set, Hannah heard the news and immediately sent someone to contact the real estate manager who had originally sold her the island.

After some interrogation, the truth came out: the island had been artificially expanded.

Hannah was deceived. She felt a surge of regret.

Since several years had passed, the real estate manager now showed his true colours and shrugged off the accusations. “Ms. Leid, how can you say I deceived you? The price for the island was already very low, with a 40% discount. You get what you pay for. I’m sure you understand that as an adult.”

Furious, Hannah retorted, “Just wait. I’m taking you to court!”

“That’s your right, Ms. Leid, but let me remind you, you won’t win,” the real estate manager replied.

Hannah was about to explode with anger and ended the call abruptly because she didn’t want to speak more with him. She dialed Benson with urgency. “Benson, you all need to leave the island immediately. I just found out from the real estate manager that the island was artificially filled in. We got scammed. With -the heavy rain causing leaks, your suspicions were spot on. The island might collapse. Get out now!”

Then, she quickly called Benson.

“Benson, hurry up! Leave the island! I just asked the real estate manager, and he informed me that the island had been artificially expanded! I was deceived. Now, it’s raining heavily on the sea and it’s already leaking. This shows that your guess is correct. The island might be sinking. You must go!”

Hannah’s findings matched with the information Benson had already learned from a geologist.

The island was in serious trouble.

He pinched the bridge of his/nose in frustration. “Mum, where can we go now?

“Hattie has already checked with the yachts, and no one is willing to sail in this weather.”

“What? Then what do we do?” Hannah started to panic.

Benson didn’t know what to do either. The ocean surface’s weather was highly unstable, and the weather forecasts said it would take another week.

The basement was already leaking, and if this continued, things would only get worse.

The geologist had warned him over the phone to leave the island as soon as possible. It was estimated that the island might collapse within a day, or at most, three days.

If it were possible, they would certainly want to leave immediately, but the problem was they couldn’t get away right now!

Were they supposed to take a tiny speedboat? That wouldn’t be enough to save their lives; a single wave could capsize such a small vessel, leaving it to vanish into the ocean.

Hannah lamented, “If we had known this earlier, you would have left with me!”

Just then, Hattie hurried upstairs and saw Benson on the phone with Hannah. She quickly stepped forward and said, “Mum, Liam is on the neighboring island.”

“Liam? Isn’t the neighboring island owned by the White family?” Hannah asked.

When she bought her island, she’d inquired about the neighboring properties, so she knew the owner was Niall White.

Benson commented, “Liam is vacationing there with Hayden and the others. They’re Niall’s friends.”

Hannah was silent for a moment.

“Benson, Hattie, don’t worry. I’ll contact them and ask them to come and help you.”

Hannah hung up the call and urgently contacted Carl Ridge.

Carl was the head of the Ridge family. He was also Benson and Hattie’s biological father.

After hearing about the situation, Carl wasted no time. He immediately called Anton.

Given the life-threatening circumstances and the families’ past ties, Anton quickly contacted Niall.

After a series of calls, Niall’s phone finally connected.

“Hello, Dad?”

Upon hearing Anton’s words, Niall got up from his seat.

“Got it, I’ll handle it.”

He hung up and instructed his crew to take the White Sunset to the neighboring island to pick up Hattie and Benson.

Once everything was set in motion, Niall walked into the esports room, knocked on the door, and then pushed it open.

“Guys get ready We’re expecting two guests.”

“Who?”

“Your younger brother and sister, Liam.”

Liam was taken aback. “What?”

Niall explained what happened just now.

“Their father called my father directly. We have to help them.”

Violeta asked, “Have they been picked up yet?”

Niall nodded. “Yes, the White Sunset is on its way. It should only take about half an hour for the round trip.”

Zoren talked to himself, “So our earlier predictions turned out to be true. Their island is sinking.”

Jasper let out a short laugh. “Imagine that, coming for a vacation and the island starts sinking. This could be an intriguing addition to their personal experience. After all these years without any issues, they stay for a month and everything falls apart. Talk about bad luck.”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

CEO’s Mysterious Fiancée by Piper Dunlap (Chapters 141, 142, 143, 144, 145, 146, 147, 148, 149, 150)

Chapter 141

After dinner, Hernan sat on the sofa and occasionally looked in the direction of the door.

Patricia brought over a plate with a sweet smile.

“Hernan, I peeled an apple for you. I made it into the shape of a rabbit. Isn’t it cute?”

Patricia gave a pure smile. “And I made the pear into the shape of a bird, and the strawberries Santa Claus. Do they look vivid?”

She deliberately pointed at the fruit on the plate with her injured hand.

“You were injured?” Hernan noticed at a glance.

He took the plate and immediately ordered the servant next to him, “Give me the medical box.”

The servant hurried to get it.

Patricia pretended to be surprised and looked at her fingers. “Maybe I accidentally cut it when I was peeling the fruit just now. It’s fine. It doesn’t hurt at all. I wouldn’t notice it if you didn’t tell me.”

“You cut your fingers. How can it not hurt?” Hernan knew that she was lying.

Patricia had been strong-minded since childhood. She broke her knees in the garden once. It was obviously painful, but she pretended to be fine and amused everyone. Patricia was afraid that they would feel sorry for her and feel uncomfortable.

Patricia hid her fingers behind her back and smiled, “Herman, you rarely come back home, so I wanted to make you a creative fruit platter. It looks simple when other people make it. But when I do it myself, I find myself clumsy. It took them a long time to make these. Hernan, you don’t mind, do you?”

“Of course.” Herman’s voice was rarely gentle.

“This one isn’t good enough. But I will practice a few more times. I can make it better!” Patricia gave him a bright smile, “It’s just that you have to go home more in the future to give me opportunities to make the fruit platter. You have only come back twice this year! You can’t do that. I have waited for too long!”

Hernan said lovingly, “You don’t have to do this.”

“But I just want to make delicious food for you! I can do anything as long as you spend more time at home…”

Patricia pouted, “Hernan, you won’t refuse to eat the fruits just because they look unattractive. Right?”

Hernan poked a strawberry Santa Claus with a fork and handed it to Patricia.

Patricia took it joyfully. She smiled brightly, “Thank you, Hernan. You should try it too! Although it looks unattractive, it’s very sweet.”

At this time, Amily came over with a medical box and stood beside Patricia. “Mr. Hernan, Ms. Patricia was waiting for you to come home every day! And she kept talking to me about you!”

Hernan looked at Patricia with a gentle face.

“Oh. Right. Ms. Patricia won first place in the piano competition recently!” Amily said with a smile while disinfecting Patricia’s wound.

She didn’t mention that Paige was Vallorie…

“What reward do you want?” Hernan asked softly.

Patricia looked at him with her limpid eyes. “I want you to come home to see me more often. It will be the best reward for me.”

Hernan’s gaze became soft, “I will come back when I’m not busy with work.”

“You agreed. Right? Yeah! I knew you would agree!” Patricia was like a child who just got candy.

Hernan chatted with her for a while. When it was time for a shower, he got up and went upstairs.

Patricia and Amily exchanged looks. They were very happy.

Because it seemed that Hernan still cared about Patricia.

And she had a high position in Hernan’s heart.

After all, Patricia had been in this family for eighteen years. Before Paige appeared, everyone in the family doted on her. She was like a princess to them!

Such deep affection was not something that Paige could remove in a dozen days!

After Patricia and Amily left, the maids could not help but whisper.

“Isn’t Mr. Hernan’s schedule too regular? He has never changed the time for his bath and sleep. It has been a dozen years!”

“Otherwise, why would Mr. Donald let him manage the group? Among his five sons, Mr. Hernan is the most self-disciplined, calm, and meticulous one.”

“Don’t you feel that this strict schedule is suffocating?”

“Not at all. It’s self-discipline! A strong-willed person is charming!”

“I think Mr. Hernan is a clear-headed man. It’s rare in the world!”

“I think so too!”

After the shower, Hernan went to the study to work for a while. He didn’t return to his bedroom until it was time to sleep.

There was a delicate little gift box on the bedside table.

Hernan glanced at it. He knew that Paige would be late, so he turned off the lights and went to sleep.

It was already eleven o’clock in the evening when Paige returned home. She washed up and dealt with her private affairs with her mobile phone. The next morning, Paige rushed to the laboratory.

Last night’s drug synthesis did not succeed. There were many problems in the research and development process. The experts worked on them until dawn. Paige didn’t want her parents to worry about it, so she went home very last night. And she rushed to the laboratory before dawn.

When Hernan got up, he heard that Paige had left early. He was a little surprised.

Hernan thought, most young women at this age would sleep in during summer vacation, but Paige seems to only care about work.

It seems that I can only give her the greeting gift tonight.

When Hernan was eating breakfast, Patricia tried to please him. She poured milk for him, gave him a sandwich, and handed him tissues.

“Hernan, are you going home for dinner tonight?”

Looking at Patricia’s expectant face, Hernan said casually, “Yes.”

“Great! Then I won’t go out with Olivia and the others for dinner tonight.” Patricia smiled excitedly, “We planned to have afternoon tea, go to a spa and have dinner. But you will be home tonight, so I won’t go out with them!”

Hearing that, Danica smiled, “Patricia really misses you. You should stay at home more often when you are not busy.”

“OK.” Hernan looked at Patricia gently. After breakfast, Frank drove him to the headquarters of the group.

As Hernan was looking through the documents, he suddenly remembered something that Frank said before.

“I had been invited to be a judge of a design competition. Right?”

Frank was surprised. He hurriedly said, “Yes. But you are too busy. I have declined…”

“I’ve got time for it,” Hernan said in a flat tone. He continued to browse through the documents in his hands. “I will be present.”

When Frank heard this, he was stunned!

Mr. Lusk would never change a decision before!

He is strange today!

Did the organizers use any connections or tricks to invite or force him?

But Mr. Lusk doesn’t look like someone who will give in easily…

Hernan looked down at the documents and suddenly thought of something. “Oh. Right. Pay attention to the clothing company’s activity today.”

Today was the due day. Hernan wondered if Paige could deliver satisfactory goods.

If she couldn’t, Hernan would help her personally.

“Yes!” Frank found that Hernan seemed to have changed into a different person. Frank thought he regretted the decision he made before, and started paying attention to a small company…

It’s really strange.

Chapter 142

At nine o’clock in the morning.

Paige live-streamed to release new products. She let Mariela be the anchor.

“Hi, I am Mariela Robins, a designer of Daybreak Clothing.” Mariela was a little shy as it was her first time being in front of a camera, but she still greeted everyone with the greatest enthusiasm.

“Hello, everyone. I am Henry Gardner, also a designer.” Henry joined in to greet the audience. “I am very happy to bring our new products to life. Look at this floral dress in my hand. Are you familiar with it? That’s right! This is Elegance Couture’s new launch yesterday!”

“Actually, this design is a little conservative. Everyone, come and see how I will design it.”

Mariela held a large pair of scissors in her hand and cut the dress into two pieces from the waist. She neatly trimmed the upper shirt, removed the extra sleeves, cut off the two shoulders, and then slightly shortened the skirt. After she attached them together, a fashionable floral skirt appeared before everyone.

“This is our first new product today!”

Only the fabric was the same as the previous one, but the style was completely different. It was much better looking than Elegance Couture’s floral dress. The new one looked livelier and would accentuate the wearer’s figure.

“Everyone, come and take a look at this doll dress. It was not fitting to the waist. Let’s see how I turn it into a sexy slim top and hip skirt.” Mariela took out a pair of scissors and started trimming it.

The number of viewers increased. After Mariela had

modified seven or eight dresses, the number of viewers had already reached 320 thousand, and the number was still rising.

“Ms. Paige, look, a lot of people have placed orders!” Deon could not believe it. He did not expect that this strategy would really work.

Yesterday, after Paige sent Nigel to the police station, she changed all 23 styles of dresses.

She only split the skirts into two, added the buxom sleeve, turned the V-collar change into a round one, or shortened the length. After she added some accessories, new dresses came out.

Yesterday, she went to the production workshop and asked the workers to stop what they were doing. She ordered them to take out the finished products in the warehouse and modify them. Because many dresses only need a few modifications, the workers quickly changed them into many new models.

“It’s 580 thousand! The number of viewers is over 580 thousand!” Deon was extremely excited. “Ms. Paige, look, they’re saying that our new designs are more beautiful and creative. They all withdrew the orders from Elegance Couture and placed orders with us!”

The boss of Elegance Couture, Ciara, upon receiving the news, was so angry that her eyes nearly popped out. She immediately holds an emergency meeting.

The executives were all so angry that they pounded the table.

“This is too much! Daybreak Clothing is broadcasting to modify our new designs. They’re humiliating us!”

“Their number of viewers has already exceeded 700 thousand. If this continues, it will soon reach a million!”

“The problem is, other than using the same fabric, their styles are completely different from ours. We can’t even sue them for plagiarism!”

“The worst thing is they charged cheaper than us! Now, 12 thousand orders of ours were canceled. If this goes on, we will suffer a heavy loss!”

“Who is this designer, Mariela Robins? How can she design such stunning styles with just a few modifications?”

The executives still did not know that Ciara and Layton colluded with each other to steal Mariela’s design drafts. They thought that Layton had come up with these new designs on his own, so they were indignant. They all felt that the Daybreak Clothing went too far!

Now, Layton was watching Mariela live. She was turning a simple dress into an evening party dress, which later became even more classy. Layton’s hands under the conference table quietly clenched into a fist.

These 23 models were all Mariela’s designs, but now she could make innovations in such a short period of time. She only made a few adjustments, but those dresses became prettier.

Someone must be helping her!

There’s no way she can be such a genius.

“Mr. Brocket, look at her style. Doesn’t it feel like Master Quinn’s design?”

“I also have this feeling. Master Quinn might be behind this. But no one has ever seen Master Quinn. Look at every style that she modified. They become much classier!”

“Yes, she could easily sell them for a few hundred dollars. They look like high-end dresses on sale in a high-end market, but she only charged a few dozen dollars.”

Who could ask the customers to calm down?

“She is just a small designer. How can she make such designs? Is she talented, or does she have help?”

“Their company doesn’t have any other talents.”

Ciara patted the table in displeasure. “Now we’re holding a temporary meeting to find a solution. We’re not here to appreciate her designs! Who has any idea? We can’t just watch as they steal our orders.”

When Ciara said that, she glanced at the live broadcast room. The number of viewers had already reached 980 thousand. She couldn’t endure this stress. It was a cruel battle.

“We can sue her for insulting our work and causing us a great economic loss!” Layton said. “They are stealing our customers. Obviously, they are going against us. Since that is the case, there is no need for us to have mercy on them.”

“But their headquarters is Daybreak Group. If this thing gets too ugly, the Lusk family will go after us.” Ciara was afraid of the Lusk family.

“But they insulted our work first.” When Layton said this, he glanced at Mariela in the live broadcast room. She changed a pair of shorts into two small and cute mobile phone bags!

One of the executives could not help but cut in, “I don’t think this can be regarded as an insult. They did not say anything bad about us. They just innovated our dresses.”

This is not even plagiarism.

It’s far away from plagiarism.

“In any case, we have to sue them! We can’t let them get what they want!” Layton insisted on suing them.

Ciara called their legal team and asked them to send out the lawyer’s letter as quickly as possible. She was determined to make the opponents pay the price!

“Ms. Aucher, bad news. We have 34 thousand orders canceled by manufacturers, partners, and stores.

“They said that the clothes at Daybreak Clothing are cheaper, and the designs are better. They can expect the goods to be sent out immediately upon placement of orders.

“Their delivery is fast. If the customers place orders now, they can receive them tomorrow.”

The online buyers loved this. They wished to receive the products as soon as possible.

Chapter 143

Ciara was very angry. But after a while, someone reported another bad news.

“Ms. Aucher, 83 thousand dresses were returned in total… We have sent some of the packages. Since the customers return them. We can only intercept the packages… We’ve made no money and had to pay for logistics…”

Ciara was so angry that she had a headache. She pressed her fingers on her temples and felt that she could not breathe.

If we fail to sell the 83 thousand dresses, we have to store them in the warehouse and lose a lot of money…

Ciara did not dare to think further…

“Ms. Aucher, the manager of Jenning Clothing said that they wanted to order ten thousand dresses. We trust them, so we didn’t request a down payment. But they have broken their words and placed an order with Daybreak Clothing instead…”

Ciara hurriedly drank some water. She felt that she was about to faint.

“Ms. Aucher, our people have already released a large number of coupons in the official store online. The customers can get 3 dollars off when they spend 16 dollars, 6 dollars off for 32 dollars, and 10 dollars off for 50 dollars. But the customers are still leaving.”

“The customer service staff of our online shop have tried

their best. But the customers are still canceling the orders…”

“Ms. Aucher, what should we do next?”

Paige came to the broadcast room and saw that Mariela was modifying the clothes. It was today’s seventeenth new product.

When Mariela saw Paige, she smiled. Her eyes looked like two crescent moons. Paige smiled back and went to check the data. She didn’t show herself in the video.

Deon whispered excitedly, “Ms. Paige, our livestream has gotten 1.06 million views. It is unprecedented!

“There were only several thousand people watching our livestream in the past. And few people would place orders. But now we will be very busy!

“Guess how many dresses we’ve sold in total?” Deon couldn’t suppress his excitement. His eyes sparkled.

Paige said, “A hundred thousand?”

“You’re right!” Deon said excitedly, “Now the total number has reached 102 thousand, and it’s still increasing! Ms. Paige, our supply won’t be enough if it continues!”

“Then we should work overtime and produce more dresses.” After checking the data, Paige walked to the office.

Deon followed behind her. “Ms. Paige, you are too amazing! It is exactly like what you said. The company didn’t lose money. Its reputation wasn’t damaged, and we even made a profit… You are too amazing! If the audience knows that the 23 styles are actually designed by you…”

Paige was just giving Mariela a chance to show her face. She wanted to pluck this young designer.

In fact, these 23 models were all Paige’s work.

“Why should we let them know?” Paige was now the manager of the company. For her, it didn’t matter who designed the 23 designs. What was important was that the company could make profits.

At the headquarters of Daybreak Group.

When Frank saw that the new products of the clothing company were released in the way of livestream, he hurriedly reported it to Hernan.

“Now, the number of viewers of the livestream has reached 1.14 million. And it has sold 106 thousand dresses…

“It’s just like what Ms. Paige said. They didn’t lose money or damage their reputation. They are even making profits. It’s really a surprise.

“Mr. Lusk, look. They have modified the clothes. They look ten times better than the products of Elegance Couture!

“And they are affordable!

“I heard that all of this is Ms. Paige’s idea. And these clothes were also designed by her.

“Mr. Lusk, Elegance Couture stole our design drafts. Ms. Paige let someone change the designs and sell the clothes at a lower price. She is embarrassing them. Elegance Couture won’t be able to sell their goods. They will have overstock and will definitely make trouble for us.

Hernan watched the livestream and found that several of them had been changed very well. He thought, what kind of person is my sister? How could she be so talented?

“Mr. Lusk, I have a suggestion.” Frank hesitated for a moment and said, “About Ms. Paige… Can you consider giving her a bonus and praising her? After she came to the company, she made so many contributions…”

Hernan asked, “You want me to give my sister a bonus?”

“Sister?” Frank widened his eyes and suspected that he had misheard. How could Ms. Paige be Mr. Lusk’s sister?

He must be joking.

But he looks serious…

Get Bonus

Ms. Paige can’t be his younger sister that he just found, can she?

“A bonus for my sister…” Hernan said to himself, “How much is appropriate?”

“Huh?” Frank didn’t expect Paige to be Hernan’s sister. If that’s the case, she doesn’t need a bonus. She isn’t short of money at all!

“80 thousand dollars…” Hernan said, “Is that enough?”

“80… thousand dollars?” Frank widened his eyes. I have worked so hard for you. Sometimes my monthly bonus is only a little over 16 thousand dollars. You are so generous to your sister…

She had only worked for a few days, and she will soon have 80 thousand dollars…

Frank felt jealous…

“Mr. Lusk, is Ms. Paige really your sister? 80 thousand dollars is enough. It’s definitely enough! It’s the highest bonus in the history of our group! I believe that Ms. Paige will be very happy to receive it! This is an affirmation from the group and her brother.”

Hernan said, “Arrange it.”

“OK. OK…” Frank hurriedly went to do it.

When Paige heard that the headquarters was going to give her a bonus, she thought that it was her parents’ idea and did not take it to heart. Paige worked in the office for a while. When she received the news that Elegance Couture was going to sue them, she raised her eyebrows and thought, finally! I have waited for so long!

She said to Deon, “Act according to the plan.”

“Yes.”

Deon hurried to the livestream room. Mariela had finished modifying the last style, and the number of viewers had reached 1.29 million!

Mariela took Deon’s hint. She smiled and said in front of the camera, “Those are all the new products for today. I read the comments just now. Many people asked why we modify Elegance Couture’s clothes. Let me show you a surveillance video.”

Mariela showed the audience the video of Nigel sneaking into Paige’s office. “This is our company’s vice president. When Ms. Paige was out of the office, he sneaked into her office. He took photos of my design drafts and forwarded them to Elegance Couture.”

After saying that, Mariela closed the video and showed the chat history of Nigel and Layton. There were also voice messages. The audience was shocked…

They didn’t expect there to be a collusion between the companies!

It was people’s nature to gossip. The number of viewers in the livestream room rose again.

“Elegance Couture promised to give our vice president 30% of the profits, so our vice president gave all my design drafts to them, and they even slandered me of plagiarism.”

Mariela presented all the evidence in front of the audience, “Elegance Couture produced the 23 styles according to my design drafts and displayed them before the day of our release… It disrupted our plan. Fortunately, we have Ms. Paige…”

Chapter 144

Mariela revealed everything that had happened, and everyone left comments to scold Nigel, Layton, and Elegance Couture.

The netizens even went to several people’s personal Twitter accounts, the company’s official Twitter account, and live streaming accounts to scold them.

A large number of fans began to boycott Elegance Couture, and it soon became a trending topic.

Some enthusiastic people even called the police.

Elegance Couture thought that they would be able to sue Daybreak Clothing and defeat it with their most professional legal team.

They didn’t expect that the other party would expose them in such a way. Faced with the undeniable evidence, Elegance Couture’s executives all asked Ciara and Layton to give them an explanation.

Ciara and Layton were in great trouble.

After a while, the police came and took them away.

In Daybreak Clothing, after the live-streaming broadcast, the people of the Design Department began to celebrate. They invited all the people in the company to have afternoon tea at their own expense. They felt very proud today.

They sent the most expensive and best afternoon tea to Paige’s office.

“Ms. Paige, fortunately, you turned the tide this time. Otherwise, the company’s financial losses would be huge!”

“I can’t believe that you could make the clothes so stunning after some minor changes!”

“No wonder you blocked the news of Nigel being arrested yesterday. It turns out that it is for humiliating Elegance Couture today!”

“This time, not only did we punish Elegance Couture, but we also took the opportunity to warn other companies that our Daybreak Clothing is not easy to provoke!”

Seeing that the people of the Design Department were so happy, Paige smiled lightly, “Well, go ahead with your work. Today, you can get off work an hour early.”

Paige offered them a perk.

When everyone heard this, they were extremely happy.

Since Paige took over the company, the company has really become different! It was not as lifeless as before…

In the evening.

Tyrell went to the headquarters of Daybreak Group alone. He said with a smile to the receptionist, “Hello, I am Tyrell from Tate Clothing. I want to see your president.”

“Hello, Mr. Tate. Do you have an appointment?”

“No.”

The receptionist was stunned for a moment, then she smiled and said, “Sorry, if you don’t have an appointment, our president won’t see you.”

Tyrell was anxious. “I have something urgent. I have to talk to your president in person. Please help me tell him…”

“Sorry, Mr. Tate, I can’t help you with this,” the receptionist politely refused.

Whether he could see the president or not was not up to her to decide. If she disturbed the president’s work because of this, she would be in trouble.

“Miss, I am really in a hurry. I want to see your president to talk about an urgent matter. Please do me a favor. How about this? This is a small gift…”

Tyrell took out the envelope he had prepared in advance from his pocket and handed it to the receptionist.

The receptionist was frightened. Sensing the burning gaze of the surrounding people, she quickly pushed the envelope away. “Mr. Tate, you misunderstood! It’s not about money. Since you came here, you have to abide by our rules.

Without an appointment, you can’t…”

“Just accept it!” Tyrell insisted. He stuffed the envelope into her hand, regardless of whether anyone saw it or not…

While stuffing the envelope, he accidentally touched the hand of the receptionist.

The girl was very scared. She had just graduated from university and was an intern. This was the first time she had encountered such a thing…

She hurriedly pressed the alarm button.

Two security guards at the door immediately came over and grabbed Tyrell’s hand. They asked, “What are you doing?”

“Please send Mr. Tate out.” The receptionist was scared out of her wits.

“What are you doing? Let me go. I have something important to talk about with Mr. Lusk. I have to see him…”

Two security guards held his arm and threw him outside the door. They warned him to keep away from the group.

Through the large glass door, Tyrell saw a few receptionists comforting the girl just now. The girl was so scared that her face turned pale.

Tyrell was innocent. He was speechless and helpless.

“Please, I have no ill intentions. Have you heard of Tate Clothing? I am the president of the company. This is my business card!”

He took out his business card, but the two security guards did not even look at him. They took it as if he didn’t exist.

Tyrell still wanted to walk forward, but the two security guards immediately reached out to stop him. They scolded, “What are you doing? Do you want to disgrace yourself again?”

Tyrell had never been so humble in his life. If it were not for the crisis of the company, he wouldn’t have wasted his time on the two security guards here.

“Please…”

“Shut up and get lost!”

“Dudes, please do me a favor. I really have something important about business to talk to your president…

The two security guards looked him up and down. His clothes were untidy, and his expression was humble. He did not look like a client of their president!

At this moment, the exclusive elevator of the president arrived, and the doors opened.

Hernan walked out of the elevator and looked at the time. It was six o’clock in the afternoon. He assumed that his sister should have gone home.

Thinking of this, he quickened his pace. Just as he walked out of the entrance, he heard someone call him.

“Mr. Lusk, I am Tyrell from Tate Clothing. You know me, right?”

Tyrell finally saw the target, and just as he was about to rush up, he was stopped by two security guards.

“Let go of me. Let go of me first…” Tyrell could not break free from the grab of the two security guards. He could only shout, “I don’t know where I have offended you. If it is because of the matter with Ms. Walker, I am very sorry. I will pay the compensation by 12 o’clock tonight! Besides, we have already apologized to Ms. Walker!”

Hernan was confused.

“Is it possible for you to be generous and let us go? To tell you the truth, our company has been struggling recently, and with what you said, our small company will soon be unable to hold on!”

Hernan raised his eyebrows.

“Mr. Lusk, you like Ms. Walker’s music, right? You should know that Ms. Walker is from our family. For this sake, can you be magnanimous and spare us? Can you forgive us?”

Hernan rolled his eyes.

He could not understand what this man was saying.

At this time, Frank drove the car to Hernan and bent down to open the door for him.

Hernan stepped into the car and ignored Tyrell behind him.

“Mr. Lusk, don’t go. Give me a chance. I promise I won’t…” Before Tyrell could finish his sentence, the fumes from the car got him. “Cough, cough, cough…”

The two security guards looked at him as if they were looking at a stray dog.

“What are you looking at? Are you qualified to laugh at the richest man in Dolton?”

“Are you courting death?”

“Hey, hey, hey, what are you doing? How dare you do that? I…”

Frank, who was driving, glanced at the rearview mirror and found that Tyrell had been beaten up by two security guards and thrown outside the company. He asked in confusion, Mr. Lusk, what’s happening?

I don’t know. Hernan looked ahead and sat upright. Obviously, he did not take this little episode seriously. He only thought that Tyrell had mistaken him for someone else. Hernan only wanted to go home to see his sister.

Chapter 145

Tyrell went home in frustration.

“What happened? Did the Lusk family beat you up?” Lindsey cried out when she saw Tyrell’s face.

Regardless of their status, the Lusk family attacked the richest man in Dolton because of Vallorie.

How could they do that?

“Two security guards did it.” Tyrell didn’t want to talk about that anymore.

A man who lost position and influence might be subjected to indignity. At that moment, Tyrell understood what it meant. He sat on the sofa and said in a low voice, “Today is the last day. We will have no more chance after midnight.”

“I don’t believe Paige dares post Abbigail’s plagiarism on the Internet.”

Tyrell said nothing and sighed. He knew Paige well. She would not think of any affection.

At nine o’clock in the evening, no one bought Tyrell’s fourteen shops and four houses.

Vallorie’s lawyer called. “Mr. Tate, if we can’t receive the compensation by twelve o’clock, we will go public with your daughter’s plagiarism according to our agreement.”

“Don’t do that. Please, give me more time. No one bought the shops and houses, and it isn’t because of me…”

“You only have three hours.” With that, Vallorie’s lawyer hung up the phone.

Tyrell was anxious. He couldn’t sell the shops and houses in three days. How could he do that in three hours?

Besides, it was nine o’clock in the evening. Who would buy houses and shops at night?

Tyrell called the agent. “What’s going on? Why did no one buy them?”

“Mr. Tate, I do know. The price is high, and you ask for a one-time payment…”

Fourteen shops and four houses were worth a total of 28.8 million dollars. It was not something an ordinary person could afford.

“What are you waiting for? Cut the price. Sell them before 12 o’clock.”

Tyrell hung up the phone and stared at the clock.

It was ten o’clock…

It was half past ten…

It was eleven o’clock…

Lindsey and Abbigail sat on the sofa and dared not make any noise.

There wasn’t any news.

Abbigail subconsciously grabbed Lindsey’s clothes. She was so scared that she trembled. “Mom, will my reputation be in ruins?” she asked in a low voice.

“Don’t talk nonsense,” Lindsey comforted Abbigail, but Lindsey was not sure. It was 11 o’clock. It was likely that no one would buy their shops and houses.

Suddenly, Tyrell’s phone rang. It was from the agent.

Tyrell was overjoyed. Lindsey and Abbigail were also excited. Finally, they would be saved.

“Does someone want to buy them?” Tyrell heaved a sigh of relief when he picked up the phone. He smiled and said, “I know my shops and houses will be sold. Their locations are excellent.”

The agent said awkwardly, “Mr. Tate, many people inquired, but few wanted to buy. Only Mr. Lawson said he would buy the shops and houses at the total price of 13 million dollars.”

“13 million dollars? What’s wrong with him? My houses and shops are worth at least 28.8 million dollars. He wants to buy them for 13 million dollars. Is he trying to scam me?

“Mr. Tate, it’s so late. Why don’t you think about it? I’m worried that…”

“No way.” Tyrell hung up the phone with anger.

Lindsey couldn’t help but be angry when she heard that. “How could we cut the price by about 15 million dollars? Is he crazy? He shouldn’t steal money like this.”

“Let’s wait. No hurry…” Although Tyrell said that, he had a nasty feeling.

On the other side, Paige received the news and knew Tyrell disagreed with the price. She smiled and said something.

It was half past eleven.

Tyrell’s phone rang. They became excited again. Tyrell didn’t even check the number. He picked up the phone and asked, “How is it? Has someone bought them?”

“Mr. Tate, I am Vallorie’s lawyer. You only have thirty minutes. I have sent you a message. It’s an announcement. When the time is up, we will release it.”

“Don’t…” Before Tyrell could finish, Vallorie’s lawyer hung up the phone.

The announcement stated Abbigail’s plagiarism. If it were released, the Tate family’s reputation would be ruined.

Lindsey took the phone and read the announcement with Abbigail. Both of them were flustered.

It was a quarter to midnight.

“Why don’t we sell the shops and houses at 13 million dollars? Abbigail’s reputation is more important…” Lindsey pleaded.

She knew they would suffer a huge loss, but they had no choice.

If Paige published what Abbigail had done, everyone would know that.

They, Abbigail’s parents, and their business would be influenced.

Tyrell was reluctant to do that.

“Money is less important. Besides, if Mom left the shares to Abbigail, we would be wealthy again.

“Just agree with the price. Abbigail’s reputation is more important.

“Tyrell, we have no time. It takes time for Mr. Lawson to pay,”

“Don’t hesitate.

“OK?”

Under Lindsey’s urging, Tyrell finally picked up his phone and dialed the number of the agent.

The agent immediately contacted the purchaser. After a while, he called Tyrell and said awkwardly, “Mr. Tate, Mr. Lawson said that he would buy at 11 million dollars.

“What? Wasn’t it 13 million dollars? Why did he cut it?” Tyrell was angry. “Doesn’t he know the price of the shops and houses in the same area? He has taken advantage of us. How could he ask for more? Do we have to sell to him? Are we fools?”

“Mr. Tate, don’t be angry…”

“I won’t sell to him.” Tyrell hung up the phone in anger once again.

Seeing that Lindsey and Abbigail were anxious. They pleaded with Tyrell.

It was ten to twelve. If the announcement was released, it

It was ten to twelve. If the announcement was released, it would be too late for them to sell the houses and shops.

“He is making fun of us,” Tyrell said angrily.

Lindsey and Abbigail begged Tyrell with tears in their eyes. Finally, Tyrell calmed down and picked up his phone. “Well, 11 million dollars. Tell him to pay the money right now.”

Tyrell had signed the contracts for selling the shops and houses. As long as the other party paid and signed the contracts, they would take effect.

Chapter 146

“Mr. Tate… Now Mr. Lawson said that he would only consider buying it at 9.6 million dollars. Otherwise, he would go to sleep…”

“What did you say? 9.6 million dollars?” Tyrell almost jumped up.

“Yes, if it is 9.6 million dollars, he will pay it all. Otherwise, he will turn off the lights and rest…”

Tyrell was so angry that he glared at the agent. Just as he was about to say that he wasn’t selling anymore, Lindsey knelt down on his feet and pleaded in a low voice, “9.6 million dollars is fine… That’s our only chance in the long run…”

Tyrell looked at the clock that was pointing at 11:50!

Tyrell was so heartbroken that he couldn’t breathe. He gritted his teeth and said, “OK!”

“Great!” The agent heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly went to make arrangements…

At 11:58, Tyrell received 9.6 million dollars.

“Hurry, hurry up and transfer it to that damn girl… There’s no time!” Lindsey hurriedly said.

Tyrell swallowed his tears. When he turned around, the clock just happened to reach 12 pm.

Lindsey and Abbigail hurriedly went online to check.

Nothing happened. Paige did not release the news of plagiarism!

Finally, they heaved a sigh of relief…

And Tyrell was already overcome with sorrow. The total price of houses and shops that were 28.8 million dollars were only sold at 9.6 million dollars!

What a loss!

What should he do next…

Tyrell covered his forehead, his heart aching.

Lindsey knew that they still owed Leah 50 million, and they had to sell more houses and shops to pay for that…

Lindsey came to Tyrell and said, “Everything is for our daughter. Our daughter has suffered eighteen years of hardship outside. Take it as making up for her.”

“I’m sorry, mom and dad. I dragged you down…” Abbigail apologized with tears in her eyes.

Seeing her pitiful, tear-stained face, Tyrell could not bear to blame her. He just said, “In the future, you must not take things that are not yours, understand?”

“Dad, I will remember this lesson. If it doesn’t belong to me, I will never take it.” Abbigail bit her lower lip. She hated Paige to the core.

Abbigail’s mobile phone rang.

At first, she thought that it was Davon, who had not called her for three days…

As soon as she picked it up, her expression changed. “What? You said that you are PQ Fashion’s customer service? PQ Fashion’s customer service is not sleeping now? Work 24 hours a day? Why are you calling me?”

“Our customer service is online 24 hours a day. Ms. Tate, you are wearing PQ Fashion’s dress at the awards ceremony. You are also wearing its jewelry and high heels…

“Because you plagiarized Vallorie’s works, you have seriously blasphemed our brand. We have blacklisted you.

“If you wear our brand later, we will sue you in court…”

“You, what did you say? Hello, hello?” Abbigail thought that she had heard wrong. Before she could ask clearly, the caller had already hung up the phone.

At this time, her mobile phone rang and she received a text notification. It meant that she had been blacklisted and was not qualified to wear PQ Fashion from now on!

“What happened?” Lindsey vaguely heard their conversation.

“Mom, I don’t know what method Paige used to make PQ Fashion blacklist me! They said that I violated their brand!” Abbigail was so angry that she cried.

Paige made Abbigail lose so much money and made her lose face completely in front of her parents, boyfriend, and audience. Was it not enough?

Paige wanted PQ Fashion to blacklist Abbigail? This was too much!

“Isn’t it just a brand? Why are they so arrogant? They even specially called to inform you… Isn’t it just to take the

opportunity to humiliate you? An international brand is making things difficult for a customer? Is this interesting?” Lindsey was furious.

“Mom, what should I do? I can’t wear PQ Fashion in the future…!

“Isn’t it just a brand? Mom will buy you more limited clothes in the future… Don’t cry, silly child. Is a brand worth you crying like this?” Lindsey comforted.

“Mom, you don’t understand…”

PQ Fashion was a big international brand. Because of its unique products, it was loved by many stars, socialites, and rich ladies.

As long as one wore PQ Fashion, no matter what occasion they attended, they would be able to steal the show…

But now, Paige made Abbigail unable to wear PQ Fashion.

“Alright, alright…” Lindsey could only continue to comfort her.

On the other side.

Davon had not looked for Abbigail for three days. He did not expect that he would be able to hold himself back from contacting her for three days…

Perhaps he did not love her as much as he had imagined…

No matter what kind of sweet words Abbigail texted or how many calls Abbigail made in the past three days, Davon ignored them, though his heart was aching a little…

“Stop,” said Davon’s mother, who was sitting on the sofa.

“Mom, what’s the matter?”

“I asked you to break up with that girl from the Tate family. Did you do it?”

Davon did not answer. Although he did not mention it, it was almost the same as breaking up.

“I want you to pursue Paige!”

Davon widened his eyes and thought that he had heard wrongly.

“Previously, Paige was a child of the Tate family, and we were engaged to her. She must have subconsciously thought of you as her fiancé and had feelings for you. However, Abbigail came and ruined your relationship with Paige. That bitch has a lot of schemes…”

“Mom, Abbigail is not a bitch.” Davon could not help but correct her.

“Which part of her doesn’t look like a bitch? Do you really think that I’m too old to tell it?” Greta thought that Abbigail was talented because Tyrell was the richest man in Dolton…

Greta didn’t expect that the Tate family would fall, and Abbigail’s talent was just fake…

It was really infuriating!

“You can tell Paige that you are willing to condescend to be with her, regardless of whether she is the daughter of the Tate family or not. Even if her family is poor, we are willing to lower our status… As long as she announces that she is Vallorie during the engagement, and then performs a few piano pieces on the spot…”

“Mom, are you dreaming?” Davon could not help but interrupt her fantasy, “Do you know Ms. Walker’s income? Just the tax she paid alone is around 16 million dollars. All of our family’s property combined is probably less than half of hers…”

It was just that Vallorie had always been low-key and did not care about the rich list. Otherwise, she would be the one ranked in the front!

How could she ever care about the Tate family or the Elinor family?

“She only plays a few piano pieces. Does she have that much income?”

“Of course!”

“Isn’t that better?” Greta pondered for a moment. “Isn’t it better for you to marry a woman who can make money? Isn’t it better than marrying that bitch?”

Davon was somewhat speechless. Even if he said that he was willing to do it, Paige wouldn’t like him.

Ordinary people simply could not win her heart.

“In short, as long as you often care about her and remember her preferences, give her surprises at the festival, and stay with her often, one day, she will agree! Whether we can make upper-class people look up to us is up to you, son!” Greta was very confident.

Davon didn’t know what to say…

Chapter 147

The next morning.

When Paige was about to go out, Bonnie reported to her, “Ms. Paige, Mr. Hernan has been waiting for you for two days.”

“My brother?” Paige was a little surprised. “Is he back?”

“Yes, Mr. Hernan has finished all his business abroad and rushed back to see you. But you left early and came back late these two days, so you did not meet each other.”

Bonnie then asked kindly, “Can you have dinner at home tonight?”

Bonnie could see that Hernan was eager to see his younger sister.

Paige remembered that she had to tutor Mariela on some professional knowledge after work. So she said, “I will be back after dinner as early as possible.”

Bonnie smiled, “Great. Mr. Hernan must be very happy to see you.”

Paige had been terribly busy these two days, so Patricia seized the chance to please Hernan…

Paige walked out of the gate. From afar, she saw Martin standing by the car and making a phone call.

Martin had a slender and tall figure and an elegant temperament. Every movement of his exuded an air of nobility that no one else could compare to.

When Paige approached, she heard Martin saying, “Okay, I’ll go in the afternoon.”

After the call, Martin opened the door of the passenger seat for Paige, and his aura naturally became mild. “Have you had breakfast?”

“Yeah.” Then Paige looked up and asked, “Is there anything to handle in the afternoon?”

“There was a last-minute situation, and I have to go abroad.” Martin leaned over and buckled the seat belt for Paige. “I will be back tomorrow afternoon. During this period, take good care of yourself.”

“Come on, I’m not 3.”

Martin raised his eyebrows slightly. “I’ll be back as soon as it’s done.’

“Alright.”

“Have meals three times on time every day. Don’t be too busy working to care about your health,” Martin urged repeatedly as he drove. “Drive safe on your way to and from work. Call me at any time if needed…”.

“You will only be away from me for one day…” Paige knew that Martin cared about her very much. “Don’t worry, I will take good care of myself.”

Martin’s eyes softened, “The bag on the side is for you. Open it and take a look.”

Paige opened it and saw some stuff prepared for her period, including not only tampons but also belly warmer pads, snacks, and so on.

Martin did not know when Paige would have her period. He had a concern that the Lusk family would not prepare these things for Paige as she had just returned to the family.

“If it is not useful, I will prepare something else for you.”

Of course, Paige knew what he was referring to, and her face blushed.

“The ginger teabag is in separate packs. When your period comes, make a pack of boiled water and drink it.

“If you have period pain, paste a belly warmer pad on your belly to warm it.

“You can eat those snacks during your period.”

Martin kept nagging all the way.

After driving Paige near the office building, Martin opened the car door and embraced her. He was reluctant to part from Paige. “Daisies have been planted. I will take you to see them when I come back.”

“Great.”

“Just do your best in the competition tomorrow. Don’t make

it hard for yourself.” Martin looked at Paige with a doting and gentle expression. “I’ll try my best to come back before the competition.”

“Okay, no rush.”

“See you tomorrow.” Martin cupped Paige’s face and kissed her before leaving.

Paige had a busy day at the company.

After work, Paige taught Mariela some design tips. Unknowingly, it was already past 8:00 p.m.

Mariela felt guilty for it. “Ms. Paige, May I treat you to a meal? You have taught me so many methods and tips. It is coming competition tomorrow, so I must treat you tonight.”

“Okay, let’s grab something to eat.” Paige looked at her watch. She had to go back to meet her brother. “Maybe somewhere nearby?”

“There is only a barbecue stall nearby, but the food there is very tasty. There are various famous local foods, such as…’

Mariela listed out the delicacies, and then she suddenly realized something and stopped the topic. “No, we should go somewhere else…”

“The barbecue stall is fine.”

“Ah?” Mariela always thought that Paige could not fit into the environment there.

Paige picked up the bag that Martin had prepared for her and said, “Let’s go.

“Ms. Paige, what is in your bag?” Mariela had never seen Paige carrying such a cute bag. It looked like a cute bunny.

To her surprise, it looked so nice in Paige’s hand.

“Daily necessities.” Paige thought of Martin, and her eyes became gentle.

It took only ten minutes from the office to the barbecue stall on foot.

Few people ate barbecue at this time. Mariela asked about Paige’s taste and ordered a lot of food. She sat by the small table, took two pieces of tissue, and cleaned the table for Paige first and then for herself.

“Ms. Paige, the competition is coming tomorrow. I am a little nervous…” Mariela was afraid that she would not perform well so as lost Paige’s face.

“Just treat it normally. You can do it.” Paige raised her eyebrows and said mildly.

After a little while, the stall owner, Fiona Cooley, came over with a few small plates. “Mariela, all your food is ready.”

“Thank you, Fiona. Ms. Paige, try it and see if it is to your taste.” Mariela picked up a grilled chicken wing and handed it to Paige.

“Thank you.” Paige took it and asked, “Do you often come here to eat?”

Mariela seemed to be quite familiar with Fiona.

“Yes. Sometimes, I work overtime until midnight in the office. When I pass by here, I’d like to eat some barbeques to fill my stomach. Then, I’ll take away some food for my mother as a night snack,” Mariela said with a smile.

Fiona had set up this stall here for half a year. Mariela often visited here, eating and chatting with Fiona. Gradually, they became friends.

Mariela had been through many depressed days here just like this.

Paige recalled Mariela’s past. When she was about to say something, five or six cars suddenly stopped by the roadside. Then more than two dozen hooligans with sticks in their hands rushed out of the car and surrounded Paige and Mariela.

“Who are you?” Mariela was a little surprised. She subconsciously grabbed Paige’s clothes, “Do you have the wrong persons?”

The head of the hooligans looked at Paige and then Mariela to confirm that they were whom he had come for.

He waved his hand, and his men rushed forward with sticks as if they were going to kill someone.

Just then, Paige quickly pulled Mariela up, and several sticks hit the place where they were sitting. Fortunately, they got up in time. Otherwise, the sticks would hit on their heads.

“You have the wrong persons, don’t you?” Mariela was pulled by Paige. She could do nothing but watch the table overturn and the fallen kebabs and beverages stain Paige’s bunny bag.

Paige was just about to pick up the bunny bag when several sticks fell toward their heads at the same time. Fortunately, Paige moved nimbly. She pulled Mariela and dodged the hits, and she even fought back a few of the hooligans.

“Stop, stop…” Fiona was frightened and hurriedly came out to plead, “I just run a small business. Please show mercy and stop hitting them. The tables and chairs are newly purchased… They are just two young girls. Please kindly let them go, okay?”

Chapter 148

Several hooligans held their sticks in their hands and walked towards Fiona, perhaps because they thought Fiona was noisy.

“Please, please don’t come to me…” Fiona was so scared that she waved her hands repeatedly and kept trembling.

Paige knocked down several hooligans and kicked the wooden stick on the ground toward a gangster’s head.

The other hoodlums who were about to attack Fiona were hit in the stomach or head by the seven or eight plates that Paige kicked over.

They got angrier and vented their anger on Paige.

“Ms. Paige, do you know them?” Mariela was pulled forward by Paige. She saw several sticks and countless punches coming at them now and then. She was so scared that her face turned pale. She didn’t know what she should do.

These people didn’t say anything. Then they just started to fight.

Paige threw Mariela behind the stall and then pulled up Fiona to help her hide behind the stall as well.

She stood in front of the stall alone and looked at the twenty or so hooligans. She asked coldly, “Who sent you here?”

She thought, how dare these teens cause trouble here?

Do they want to die?

The two dozen hooligans did not speak. They gathered their strength to deal with her first.

They thought as long as they caught her, the other would definitely be captured as well.

“Ms. Mariela, who are they?” Fiona poked her head out behind the stall. After seeing they were fighting again, Fiona was so scared that she stopped looking and asked Mariela worriedly.

“I don’t know either…” Mariela peeped at the situation. There were more than twenty gangsters bullying Paige. Mariela thought she should do something.

“Let’s call the police.”

“Right. Call the police…”

They took out their mobile phones at the same time. They were about to call 911 with their trembling fingers.

Dare to call the police?

A few hooligans found that and threw their mobile phones on the ground. Then hooligans overturned the stall to press on them and caused the two women great pain.

A few hooligans deliberately stepped on the stall and exerted force. Mariela and Fiona were pressed under the stall, and they were in so much pain…

Seeing that they did not have the strength to climb out, one of the hooligans raised his stick and hit it hard at Mariela. Mariela blocked it with both hands. It was so painful…

“Ms. Mariela, are you alright?” Fiona was very worried.

The other gangster was about to attack Fiona, and he was waving his stick.

Paige turned around and found that they were in danger. She dealt with the few people in front of her as quickly as she could, and then she rushed toward them.

A gangster was pulling out his dagger and was about to stab Mariela.

The order he received was to severely injure them.

Paige quickly took his stagger. She got a glimpse of several sticks coming at her. She raised her hand to block them and quickly knocked them down. Then, she lifted the stall and rescued the two.

“Ms. Paige, are you alright?” Mariela looked at the two dozen hooligans lying on the ground. She didn’t have time

to compliment Paige’s fighting skills. Instead, she said anxiously, “You are injured…”

Mariela thought; Ms. Paige got injured for the sake of us…

Otherwise, with Ms. Paige’s fighting skills, how could she be injured?

Paige noticed that Mariela was also injured. Mariela’s hands were red and swollen.

At this moment, a hooligan suddenly pulled out his stagger and put it around Fiona’s neck…

Fiona was so terrified that she went weak.

“What are you doing? Let Fiona go…” Mariela was surprised that they would keep Fiona a hostage. Then the thug quickly got in the car and drove away, throwing Fiona down on the ground.

“Fiona, are you okay?” Mariela hurriedly ran over. Her two hands were injured, and she did not have the strength to support Fiona.

Paige helped Fiona up and examined her. Fortunately, Fiona was fine. She just got some superficial wounds.

“You girls go quickly. I am afraid that they will call for reinforcements.” Fiona wanted to stand up several times, but she had no strength and was dizzy.

Paige took out a stack of money from her purse. “The compensation for your loss tonight.”

“No, no. I can’t take this…” Fiona could see that they were innocent and the bad ones were the group of people.

“Take it.” Paige stuffed the money into Fiona’s pocket and got a taxi for her. After Fiona left, Paige picked up the rabbit bag on the ground.

The rabbit bag became dirty, and the things inside were also filthy…

There was displeasure in her eyes. If Paige found out who did it, she would never forgive the person!

“Ms. Paige, shall I take you to the hospital?” Mariela was so anxious that she was about to cry. She blamed herself very much. She thought if she had not suggested having a barbecue, they would not have been surrounded by those hooligans.

This place was remote. Few people passed by, and there were no surveillance cameras…

“Don’t worry. It’s not severe.” Paige held Mariela’s hand, looked at it, and then checked the other places. “Do you have the medicine I just mentioned?”

“Yes!” Mariela quickly wiped away her tears.

“Use it after you get home.”

Luckily, Mariela’s bones were not injured.

“Let’s go.” Paige sent Mariela to the entrance of the community.

“Ms. Paige, who are they? Your hand…”

“It’s okay. It will be fine tomorrow.”

Paige also did not know who they were. She only knew that they had a clear target and were coming for the two of them.

And Fiona, who was innocent, was implicated…

“Ms. Paige…”

“Don’t think about it. Tomorrow you will join the competition. Have a good rest tonight.” Paige comforted Mariela and watched Mariela enter the community. Then she took a taxi back to Larsen Villa.

As usual, Hernan turned off the lights on time and went to sleep.

After Paige took a bath, she opened the drawer to search for medicine. She found the potion she wanted and cleaned the wound with a cotton swab. Then she poured out a small pill and smashed it into powder.

She applied it on her right wrist and skillfully wrapped it around her wrist a few times with gauze.

She took out her mobile phone and ordered in a cold voice, “Find the two dozen people causing trouble at the end of Liny Road at 9 o’clock tonight.”

“Boss, have they provoked you?” Jairo on the phone found her tone unhappy. “Gee, who dared to piss you off?”

Looking at the dirty rabbit bag, Paige became even more unhappy. “I want to know who the mastermind is.”

“Got it!” Jairo immediately went to investigate.

Paige washed the rabbit bag and wiped the things inside again. Fortunately, there was outer packaging, and the things inside were not really dirty.

Although she was not in the period, Martin’s care delighted her.

Early the next morning.

Paige took off the bandage. She did not want to attract attention. After breakfast, she was ready to go to the garage to get her car.

“Ms. Paige, Mr. Hernan waited for you all night…” Bonnie followed her out and said, “Tonight you…”

“I’ll have dinner at home.”

“That’s great!” Bonnie was suddenly happy. She thought as long as Paige came back, Patricia would not be a worry…

Although Bonnie saw Patricia grow up, she actually liked Paige more…

She always felt that Paige was kinder and easier to get along with.

Chapter 149

At an exhibition center in Chicago.

The annual American Clothing Design Competition will be held here.

Paige parked the car in the parking lot outside the center and went to the main entrance to find Mariela.

The entire exhibition center was filled with competition flags and banners. Everything was in order.

There were a lot of participants today. Many reporters were waiting at the door. When they saw a famous designer, they quickly took a snapshot.

Mariela was standing alone in the corner. When she saw Paige hurriedly waved her hand. “Ms. Paige, here!”

Paige took light steps and gave off a cold aura. “Just call me Paige. I am your assistant today.”

“Okay.” Mariela quickly nodded. “Have you had breakfast yet?”

“Yes.”

“Why isn’t your hand bandaged?” Mariela found that Paige’s right wrist was still bruised and swollen. Mariela hurriedly rummaged through her backpack. “Let me wrap it up

for you. I bought gauze and ointment on the way here just now…”

“No need.”

Paige did not want to attract attention. Cameras were employed throughout the competition.

Paige did not want to be the focus of the competition.

Seeing that Paige was persistent, Mariela took off the gauze, revealing her two red and swollen hands.

“You didn’t apply enough medicine last night.”

“Ah?” Mariela didn’t expect that Paige would find it after

taking a look. She hurriedly explained, “There wasn’t much left of the ointment last night…”

Mariela squeezed hard and obtained a little.

“But I’ve already bought a new one on the way here. You can tell me later if your hand hurts.’

“OK.”

When they entered the main hall, Mariela showed her registration text and exchanged two competition cards.

She was designer No. 16.

Paige was assistant No. 16.

They had to swipe their cards along the way to successfully enter the home field.

This was the first time Mariela had come to such a grand place. “There are so many people here, so beautiful…”

Paige glanced at the road sign. “This way.”

Competitors from No. 1 to No. 20 were settled in Lounge A.

At this time, there were only a few designers and assistants in Lounge A. As soon as Mariela entered, she heard someone call her name.

“Mariela? Why are you here?”

Mariela looked in the direction of the voice grumpily. “Jessie?”

“Poor as you, you’re brave. How dare you come to this place?”

Jessie, dressed in a gorgeous dress, arrogantly walked up to Mariela. Just as she was about to take revenge, she looked up and saw Paige standing next to Mariela.

Jessie could only forcefully retract her raised hand.

“Even though you came, you will be defeated by me!” Jessie didn’t dare to hit Mariela and Paige, so she could only brag. “Don’t cry if you lose!”

“Humph, you’re the one who will cry.” Mariela mustered her courage and retorted bravely, “You know nothing about design. How dare you come here?”

“Me? Why did I come here?” Jessie smiled contemptuously, “Who told you that I’m here to participate in the competition?”

“Don’t you?” Mariela looked at Jessie suspiciously.

“Not everyone works as hard as you just to get a ranking. What you desperately want is just what I don’t want.”

“Then why are you still here?” Mariela retorted.

“Have you recovered from the last injury?” Paige reminded Jessie coldly, “Doesn’t it hurt anymore?”

“You, you two…” Jessie glared fiercely at the two of them and angrily turned to leave.

The surrounding designers were stunned. They wondered, the injury from last time? What does it mean? Could it be that Ms. Jessie was beaten by them last time?

Was it Mariela and her assistant?

Oh, my boy…

This is explosive news!

When the No. 1 designer saw Jessie return to her seat with a sulky face, she hurriedly made a cup of coffee and brought it over. “Ms. Jessie, this is your coffee.”

“Oh…” Jessie just took a sip and then splashed the coffee on the designer’s clothes. “Do you want to burn me?”

“Sorry, sorry…” The No. 1 designer was scared even though she might get injured. She hurried to bow and apologize, “I forgot to remind you that this is boiled water…”

“Fuck off!” Jessie immediately got angry.

The No. 2 designer hurriedly presented a dessert to Jessie. “Ms. Jessie, why don’t you eat something? I heard that eating something sweet will make one happy.”

“It’s so early in the morning. Do you want me to fatten up or get sick? If I become ugly, you can seduce my boyfriend, right?”

The No. 2 designer was so frightened that she apologized immediately, “Ms. Jessie, you got me wrong. I didn’t mean that…”

“What are you treating me to? Did you buy it from a stall?”

Jessie glanced at the brand. She did not know where it came from. She shouted impatiently, “Go away!”

“Ms. Jessie, the competition has not started yet. Would you like a massage?” The No. 3 designer stepped forward gently.

“Now you’re talking!” After a while, Jessie became angry again. “Didn’t you eat this morning? It’s so light. Are you scratching me?”

The No. 3 designer hurriedly increased her strength.

“Ah…” Jessie pushed her away.

The No. 3 designer didn’t stand firm and crashed into the wall. It hurt.

“Do you want to die? You just want to hurt me and vent your anger on me! Get out of here!”

The No. 4 designer trembled as she stepped forward, a small fan in hand. “Ms. Jessie, please calm down. It’s a bit hot here. Shall I fan the wind for you?”

“What do you think you’re doing? Do you want to mess up my hair? Go away!” Jessie shot an angry look at them. “This time, if you don’t get into the top ten and defeat Mariela, just pack up and leave. The company doesn’t keep idle people!”

“Yes, Ms. Jessie.” Although the four designers were angry, they had to endure Jessie.

“I got it…” Mariela saw it through. “Although the designers registered the competition in their own names, many

companies will ask their designers to sign up. If they don’t get a good ranking, their salary will be lowered or they will be fired.”

Mariela looked at Jessie and said to Paige, “Those four designers work in the clothing company of the Robins family. I think they are usually bullied by Jessie.”

Jessie was unruly, willful, and arrogant!

“The competition is about to start.” Paige wasn’t interested in the topic. “You take a rest first. I’ll go to the bathroom.”

“I’ll go too.” Mariela didn’t want to stay here to see Jessie’s arrogant appearance, so she followed Paige and left.

As soon as Paige came out of the bathroom, someone exclaimed.

“Paige?”

When Paige heard the voice, she immediately knew who it was. She didn’t even want to lift her eyelids. After washing her hands, she was ready to leave.

“Ms. Abbigail, do you know her?” The No. 9 designer No. 9, who came with Abbigail, noticed that Abbigail was looking at Paige in hatred. It seemed that not only did Abbigail know Paige, but also hated her.

“Are you happy that you have ruined my reputation?” Abbigail blocked Paige’s way.

Paige looked at this reckless person who walked over and said nonchalantly, “Seeing you safe and sound upsets me a little. It seems that what happened last time has not taught you a lesson.”

Chapter 150

Abbigail was angry, but when she saw the card hanging on Paige’s neck with the words “Assistant No. 16”, she smiled contemptuously.

“Didn’t my dad give you 9.6 million dollars? Is it not enough, so you can only go to a small company to be an assistant? Aren’t you proud?”

“Ms. Abbigail, their company is under the Lusk family.” Designer No. 9, who was next to Abbigail, hurriedly reminded her.

“Are you talking about the richest family, the Lusk family?”

“Yes.”

Abbigail became a little embarrassed but soon said, “Even if it’s the richest family’s company, she can only be an assistant there and work for others… Loser.”

Paige was speechless.

“After leaving the Tate family, you can only get this. If it were me, I would crawl back home right now and kneel in front of my parents to apologize! Maybe they would be happy and give me some pocket money.”

“You want to be a dog, but I don’t.”

“You…”

Paige casually glanced at the sign hanging on Abbigail’s neck. There was the same word on it: Assistant.

She came with Designer No. 9.

“You talk so much nonsense that I thought you were a designer.” Paige ignored her and was about to leave.

Abbigail stopped her again. “It’s not my job. I’m here to supervise. Unlike you who has to toil away! We are totally different!”

Abbigail said with a sense of superiority, “I’m the only daughter of my family, and I’ll take over the company. I came here to get familiar with it. Is there anything wrong with that?”

“Tsk.” Paige was amused and smiled, “Do you think your company can last this month?”

“What do you mean?” Abbigail had a bad feeling.

“Your family is going to go bankrupt.”

“Stop talking nonsense!” Seeing Paige leaving, Abbigail shouted angrily, “I’m different from you, born in a poor family and working to earn money! Even if my family goes bankrupt, I’ll be better off than you!”

“Oh, then I’ll wait and see.” Paige walked directly to the rest area.

Abbigail was furious!

“Ms. Abbigail, who is she?” Designer No. 9 could not help but ask curiously.

Abbigail looked in the direction that Paige had left and said through gritted teeth, “She’s a bitch. There’s no need to know her identity!”

Abbigail was raised by a cleaner in the past and knew nothing about design. As an assistant, she followed the company’s designers here to enlarge her horizon, enrich her knowledge, and have a chance to show up!

If Abbigail increased her value, maybe the Elinor family would think highly of her.

Although Abbigail came here as an assistant, the company’s designers curried favor with her and served her, not daring to neglect her.

“Perform better than them. Remember?”

“Yes.” Designer No. 9 hurriedly agreed and memorized the appearance of Mariela and Paige.

As soon as Paige returned to the rest area, a rich lady raised her eyes and noticed Paige. Then, she walked toward Paige arrogantly.

“Paige?”

Paige raised her eyes. She didn’t recognize this young miss, who wore fashionable clothes and had an honorable air.

“The standard for the competition is getting lower. Since when can a coquette participate in the competition?”

As soon as the rich lady said this, the eyes of more than a dozen people around her fell on Paige.

Paige was confused.

Mariela was anxious. “What are you talking about? Why do you say Pai… Paige is a coquette? Are you blind to recognizing the wrong person, or are you mad to scold the wrong person? Hurry to apologize!”

The rich lady swept a glance at Mariela. She didn’t give a shit about the poor girl. Instead, she looked at Paige condescendingly..

“You are merely an assistant. How dare you snatch someone else’s fiancé? Don’t you know your status? You’re shameless. Shame on you!”

Paige was angry.

“Why do you choose to be a home wrecker? My friend is magnanimous, so she won’t argue with you! If I…”

Before the rich lady could finish her words, Paige grabbed her by the neck and pressed her against the wall.

The people around were stunned.

The rich lady was even more in disbelief. The pain in her back and the suffocation from her neck made her angry. “What are you doing?”

“If you are sick, go to the hospital. Why are you acting crazy in front of me? Do you want me to send you to hell?”

The rich lady was frightened by Paige’s air and grabbed her hand. “Let … Let go…”

“Who is a coquette?” Paige grabbed more tightly. “If you don’t make it clear, you won’t get out today.”

“Paige, calm down…” Mariela was afraid Paige would beat up more than twenty people like last night…

‘Do you dare to do anything to me? Do you believe…”

Before the rich lady could finish her words, she was choked by Paige, her face red. “You … you let go of me…”

“I’m not patient. You only have thirty seconds.”

Being provoked again and again, Paige was in a bad mood.

However, someone still stirred up trouble.

“You… you snatched someone else’s fiancé. How can you be that bold and straight?” The rich lady was almost choked to death and said breathlessly, “As expected, people like you don’t know shame. You do something wrong but still don’t admit it…”

“That’s enough!” Mariela shouted at her and hurriedly persuaded Paige, “Paige, don’t be angry. Let go…

Paige increased her strength.

The rich lady felt she was likely to die here. She used all her strength to say a word, “Patricia…”.

Paige released her hand and understood what was going on.

The rich lady’ body went limp, and the designers hurried to support her.

“My goodness, your neck is red. Hurry to get the medical kit.”

“Who is this person? Why did she pinch you? Is she insane?”

“This is the Garner family’s young miss. If anything happens to her, you can’t afford it!”

“If you are sensible, quickly apologize. Otherwise, if Mr. Garner knew about this, you would not be the only one implicated!”

When the onlookers heard this, they knew the identity of

the rich lady. She was the most favored young miss of the Garner family, Olivia!

Ordinary people didn’t dare to offend her!

“Who wants to share sufferings with her? Step forward. Paige’s cold eyes swept over the designers.

The designers were frightened and lowered their heads. They were no longer arrogant.

They had seen Paige pinch Olivia!

When Paige was furious, she carried a powerful air. Perhaps only Martin could match her!

They were both terrifying, making people feel a chill down their spines.

“Didn’t your good friend tell you whose fiancé he is?” Paige coldly looked at Olivia.

“What do you mean?” Olivia coughed and finally managed to catch her breath. She looked at Paige unwillingly. “Many top families know about this. Do you want to distort facts?”

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 571, 572, 573, 574, 575, 576, 577, 578, 579, 580)

Chapter 571

Hanson’s face slightly darkened when he saw that the jade Buddha statue had fallen into the hands of the Danontaneans. However, he didn’t blame Charles.

The last auction item appeared. It was the Rat Monster. The auctioneer introduced to the bidders, “This Rat Monster belonged to the royal family of Chanaea about two hundred years ago. The mouse is the first animal in the Twelve Chanaean Zodiacs. It represents…”

Chanaeans possessed very few of the items of the ancient royal family. On the contrary, the other powerful countries had batches and batches of these items.

How mocking it was!

Even if Chanaea was a big country, it was being taken advantage of by the others because it lagged behind and was weak. All the wealth accumulated since thousands of years ago had been taken away by foreigners.

Foreigners were nurtured by the resources and wealth of Chanaea.

All of these items weren’t just antiques to the Chanaeans but also motivators for improvement.

In the older days, the powerful countries had smaller land areas and fewer resources. So, they began to scrape off the wealth of the other countries in the world and transported them to Chanaea. They tried to strengthen their own country in order to continue plundering the wealth of the world.

They used wars to prepare for another war.

Wars could deplete a great fortune. However, at the same time, they could also generate a huge amount of money.

Half a century ago, almost every continent was left with the marks of their damage.

Chanaea was one of those that had been riddled with destruction.

But now, Chanaeans have to buy back the wealth that had been stolen using their own hard-earned money.

How helpless they were!

After the auctioneer had finished introducing it, he announced its opening bid. It turned out that The Rat Monster had an opening bid of 9 million dollars!

All of the Chanaeans at the auction were shocked.

This was the highest opening bid, not only in this auction but also among all the other Chanaean antiques.

Hanson almost fainted upon hearing the price.

“How shameless!” said Hanson furiously.

“Don’t be angry, Mr. Tomas. You will hurt your body.”

Jessica frowned and said, “They’re getting greedier by the minute.”

“You will get used to it.”

Charles had gotten familiar with situations like this, as he had dealt with those kinds of people a lot of times.

“Sometimes, I wonder if I should just go and…”

Jessica decided not to say the word “rob” out loud.

Even though Jessica didn’t say the word, Charles knew what she was thinking.

“That’s quite a good idea,” said Charles smilingly. Jessica chuckled.

As the opening bid was high, a lot of people had given up upon hearing it.

Many of the Chanaeans had the intention to bid for it, but they didn’t have the capability. They could only put their hopes on Charles and Hanson.

Before Charles raised his auction paddle, the price had already been pushed up to 12 million dollars by Hanson and the other foreign businessmen.

The assistant sitting beside Hanson asked, “Mr. Tomas, we have only brought 13 million dollars. I am afraid we might not be able to win the bid. Should we…”

He looked toward Charles.

He had automatically ignored Jessica’s words about how she could try to help.

In his opinion, Jessica was still young. She might have some money, but it would not be much as it was all given by her parents.

Charles is the only person capable of helping Mr. Tomas.

Hanson shook his head, as he didn’t want to trouble others for their help.

The Young family has already brought many cultural relics back to the country using their own money.

How could I be so brazen as to ask them for help?

“Ask Kelvin whether he can still allocate any more money over here.”

They knew that the item would not be cheap. However, they didn’t expect the people to set such a high price on it.

The assistant started to contact Kelvin. They were afraid that other people might have won the bid already before they could manage to acquire the money.

Hanson started to consider whether he should take action first.

While they were still trying to come up with a solution, Charles slowly raised his auction paddle.

Chapter 572

“15 million dollars.”

The price went up by two bid increments.

Levi and Grayson looked at each other. Their eyes were full of excitement.

“I knew that the Chanaeans cared a lot about that antique!”

Grayson raised his paddle. The price went up once again to 15.5 million dollars.

He was planning to bid the price up gradually.

“Don’t place the bid too high, Grayson.”

Bidding in an auction was a mind game.

If one bids too high of a price, it might cause the other party to give up.

However, if one raised the bid gradually, it would give the impression to others that they could win the bid by placing a slightly higher bid.

The price could slowly be raised without anyone noticing.

“I understand. I will do it properly this time.”

Both parties raised their bids little by little. The atmosphere became tense as the price gradually went up.

Everyone was focusing on Charles and Grayson.

Hanson’s assistant became nervous, hearing the increasing price. He was constantly wiping off the cold sweat on his face.

“No. 2 bids 17 million dollars.”

Grayson started to hesitate as he thought that the price was nearly at its highest.

He didn’t want to continue. Subconsciously, he turned to look at Charles.

As if he could sense him, Charles looked sideways and smiled at him. Then, he made a gesture to ask Grayson for his next move.

Is he provoking me?

Grayson narrowed his eyes as he started to ponder.

A person who has always been so calm is suddenly acting abnormally. Does this mean he is starting to panic. too?

Or is he just trying to confuse me?

In only a few seconds, countless possibilities had popped up in Grayson’s head.

He raised his hand subconsciously.

“No. 44 bids 17.5 million dollars.”

Charles frowned and showed an unhappy expression for a second. He raised his hand immediately after.

Grayson noticed the subtle expression on Charles’ face and rejoiced secretly.

l was right! He was deliberately acting that way to make me give up.

“No. 2 bids for 18 million dollars.”

Grayson was about to raise his paddle when Levi reminded him, “That’s enough.”

Levi was really afraid that they would win an overpriced bid again.

Grayson smiled and said arrogantly, “Don’t worry, I know what to do. Just wait for me to avenge us.”

Levi didn’t speak anymore when he saw how confident Grayson was.

Grayson raised his paddle when the auctioneer was making the penultimate count.

At that moment, every Chanaean at the auction had the urge to insult Grayson.

“Those Danontaneans are evil.”

“They are so disgusting.”

Hanson frowned. He wanted to ask Charles to give up, but he found himself unable to stop staring at the Rat Monster, which was on display.

The price had soared up to 18.5 million dollars.

Jessica was nervous, and her whole body tensed up. People would usually be very excited during this time. However, Charles was still very calm.

Even Jessica didn’t know whether Charles would continue bidding or give up.

Every single person at the auction was looking at Charles. Grayson was waiting for Charles’ move after he had raised his paddle.

Charles looked at Jessica and asked in a low voice, “Do you think I should continue bidding?”

Jessica didn’t know how to answer.

How would I know whether to continue or stop?

From its age and its workmanship perspectives, the Rat Monster was nothing compared to the other cultural relics in Chanaea.

An iron statue that’s so roughly made is calling for a price of 15 million dollars in our currency.

It’s not worth the price!

But, its historical significance is worth all the money in the world.

Jessica hesitated for the first time. “You should decide.”

She didn’t want to just give away the money like this.

The auctioneer on the stage was already counting down, but Charles was still calmly chatting with Jessica. Grayson was at a loss for words when he saw how undisturbed Charles was.

Chapter 573

How could he talk now when the situation is so critical? Can he respect the auction?

“Three million dollars, going twice.”

Charles remained unmoved, whereas Grayson was covered in beads of cold sweat…

Hanson’s assistant was just about to remind him, but he was stopped by Hanson himself.

“Three million dollars, going thrice.”

“Since you don’t like it, let’s not continue with the bid,” Charles said with a smile.

Jessica was rendered speechless.

Do you not realize how everyone’s staring at you, Charles? Wait a minute. What did he mean when he said that I don’t like it? When did I say so?

“That’s up to you,” Jessica replied without a hint of an expression.

“Well, fine. It’s up to me then,” Charles said without disagreeing.

At that moment, the auctioneer dropped his gavel to close the bidding.

“A huge congratulations to the forty-fourth guest for winning the bid of this rat monster over here.”

Grayson’s face darkened as he realized he had again fallen into the trap.

Levi was annoyed as well. He had foreseen this scenario, which was why he had asked Grayson to stop bidding. They could afford the item, but Levi didn’t want to buy it that way. He was angry about the fact that they had been tricked.

Once the auction came to an end, the guests went to the ballroom to relax and mingle with one another.

A group of locals came to talk to Charles and Jessica when they entered the ballroom.

Right when they were about to leave, Grayson and Levi went over to them with wine glasses in their hands.

“You’re indeed young and capable, Mr. Young,” Levi said while smiling.

“I’m sorry, Mr. Young. I only got to know what that rat monster means to your country a moment ago. If I had known that earlier, I would’ve let you win the bid. I hope you’ Il forgive my ignorance,” Grayson said.

Jessica almost chuckled out of frustration. They’re here to show off.

Holding a glass of wine in his hand, Charles smirked and said, “Don’t worry. I can see that Mr. Evan bought a few antiques today. Please be careful while handling them as they are very fragile. I know quite a lot about antiques. You can ask me anything if you want.”

“That’s great.”

Both of them were two-faced.

“It’s a bit late now. Please excuse us.”

Levi and Grayson both raised their glasses and gave him a toast.

Charles and Jessica left after that.

On their way back, Jessica said, “Mr. Tomas seemed slightly disappointed.”

“Do you have any regrets?” Charles asked while he tapped the cushion with his fingers.

“Not really. It’s just that I feel bad for Mr. Tomas after I got to know the nature of his work,” Jessica said in an upset tone.

That was not what Charles wanted to achieve.

“Silly girl,” he teased.

After that, Charles fished out his mobile phone and dialed a number.

“Find out where they’re staying and keep a close eye on them. Get started with our plan as soon as the deal is sealed.”

Upon hearing that, Jessica’s eyes went wide open.

“Charles, could you perhaps…?”

Charles smiled and said, “Just as what you’ve wished for.”.

We’ll rob them!

Jessica stared at Charles in disbelief.

“I want to join!”

The robbery!

“Okay,” Charles agreed without hesitation.

Once a bid was sealed off, the organizer would make both sides pay.

After that, there would be a delivery service to send the items to the bidder.

Levi and Grayson had personal security guards. Naturally, they did not use the service provided by the auction organizer.

The workers from the auction place moved the items to their manor and left as Levi and Grayson’s personal security guards would be handling the items from thereon.

Chapter 574

“Go easy on them, please!”

“Be extra careful! There’s no way any of you can compensate it if it breaks!”

Grayson and Levi stood aside and monitored the manager and his subordinates.

There were many other valuables in the underground vault apart from what they had gotten at the auction.

Frowning, Grayson stared at the items. There was not a hint of joy in his gaze.

Giving Grayson’s shoulder a few light pats, Levi said, “It may seem like we’ve been taken advantage of, but in fact, we’re still making a profit. We’ll earn back the money we lost today from the Chanaeans when we auction these items back to them in the future.”

“Guard these valuables carefully,” Grayson ordered the manager.

“No problem,” the manager replied in a serious tone.

Grayson and Levi then left the vault and went upstairs to the spa lounge to relax.

Once the manager counted everything, he shut and locked the heavy metal door of the vault before leaving. There was no way anyone could open the door without the passcode and the key.

Meanwhile, a group of people dressed in black from head to toe was hiding in the bushes near the manor.

Jessica and Charles were among those people.

Their subordinates had gotten the mansion’s floor plan earlier on.

“There are two vaults in this mansion. We’re not sure which vault they’ve placed the items in,” Wolf said as he studied the plan.

Jessica looked at the detailed floor plan.

Seeing how deep in thought Jessica was, Charles asked, ” Where do you think they could’ve hidden it, Jess?”

Narrowing her eyes, Jessica gave it some thought and replied with her finger pointing somewhere with a pentagon symbol, “I think it should be here.”

Charles turned to look at Wolf and ordered, “Let’s go there.”

Wolf stared at him in disbelief.

Boss, there’s nothing wrong with you making your wife happy. However, you can’t treat this like it’s a game! Is it really okay for you to make her happy this way?

Seeing the expression on Wolf, Charles asked coldly, “Is there anything you want to say to me?”

Wolf shook his head and gave an order to a few of his subordinates. “The few of you, make your entrance first. Once you’re in, deactivate the alarms and get rid of the guards watching.”

Six figures then moved swiftly across the manor in the dark. Each of their movements looked precise and well-trained.

Soon, there came a reply on their earphones.

“We’ve deactivated the alarms.”

“The guards have been dealt with too.”

Wolf did not say a word. He turned to look at Charles.

“Let’s get moving now.”

As Charles finished his sentence, everyone began to move toward the mansion.

It was the first time Jessica did something like that. She knew everyone around her was professional just by the look of it.

Jessica stole a glance at Charles.

It does seem like Charles’ identity is not that simple. There’s no way he’s just any normal businessman.

Charles noticed that Jessica was staring at him. “Are you afraid?” he asked.

“No.”

Jessica was impressed by how fast the men were able to unlock the main door without a key.

I know how to pick a lock as well, but I’m no way as fast as them. They’re indeed professionals.

All of them then headed straight to the warehouse just as they originally planned.

Once they reached it, a heavy metal door with a

complicated passcode and thumbprint security system came into view. Upon seeing that, they knew they had gone to the right place.

Chapter 575

Two of them opened a black box that they had brought… along. They connected the box to the smart lock and started to type something on a keyboard. Not long after, the door clicked open as they had successfully decoded the smart lock.

They pushed the door open. One of them went into the vault to deactivate the alarm.

After that, the person inside gestured at the people outside.

Everything was done in no time at all.

Jessica had seen something like that in the movies. However, it was her first time experiencing it in real life. Hence, that made her excited. She felt like giving it a go too. “They’re so professional,” Jessica said with an impressed tone.

“Do you want to learn from them?” Charles asked. He could see that she was impressed.

“Can I?” Jessica asked. She had always been the type of person who wanted to learn more.

Wolf overheard the conversation. “You don’t have to learn from them. The boss can teach you everything. He’s the best at lock picking,” he said.

Charles gave Wolf a death stare. How dare he steal my line!

Upon seeing that, Wolf trembled with fear and stopped talking instantly.

Jessica looked at them suspiciously.

“I can teach you,” Charles said. Then, he added, “For free.” “That’s a deal!”

“Okay,” Charles replied and gave Jessica’s face a light pinch. All of them went into the warehouse after that. It was like a mini-museum inside, filled with all sorts of invaluable antiques.

Most of the items belonged to Chanaea. A lot of them were precious and unique antiques.

“Boss, we found it. The jade Buddha statue and the rat monster are here.”

Jessica and Charles walked over. The jade Buddha statue and rat monster were both placed in a wooden box. “That’s right. These are what we’re looking for.”

Staring at the items displayed neatly on the racks, Wolf said, “How dare they steal all of these antiques from our country!”

It was a known fact that Jetroina had collected a lot of antiques from Chanaea when the former colonized the latter.

What they saw in the vault that day was just the tip of the iceberg.

“Empty out the warehouse!” Charles ordered as he looked around the room.

Upon hearing that, Wolf and the other members smiled.

“Let’s get started!” Wolf ordered and waved his hand. The other members then began to sort and move the antiques out of the vault.

Staring at them, Jessica slowly got carried away by her thoughts. Why do they look so well-trained? Do they often carry out this sort of operation?

Charles looked at the expression on her face and wondered what was going on in her head.

“Is there anything you fancy?” he asked.

Jessica shook her head. She had no interest in that sort of thing.

Although they were working at full speed, it still took them almost an hour to finish emptying out the vault.

As they prepared to leave, Charles ordered them to enter the second vault.

Their jaws almost dropped when they did so.

Besides antiques from Chanaea, there were also items from around the world, such as the ancient Eskaria.

Chapter 576

They had indeed stolen a lot of things from us last time.

“Move all these as well!” Charles ordered.

Two hours later, four fully filled trucks left the manor quietly.

The next morning, the guards had the biggest shock of their lives when they went down to the vaults as they found the doors wide open.

Grayson and Levi were just about to wake up when

someone knocked on their doors frantically. Their heads were still heavy from the night before.

Frowning, Grayson said, “Come in.”

The woman sleeping next to him tightened the blanket around herself instinctively.

“Bad news! Both the vaults were emptied out!” the manager said as cold sweat trickled down his forehead.

“You useless idiots!” Grayson yelled.

He dashed to the vault right away, not wearing any clothes.

Grayson was infuriated by the sight of the empty vault. He turned to look at the security guards and yelled, “Useless bastards! You’re all fired!”

He stopped for a second to catch his breath before he added, “Who on earth did this!”

Just as Grayson finished his sentence, he fainted. There was blood coming out of his mouth.

Meanwhile, Levi was standing in front of the other warehouse. He trembled with anger when he saw how empty the vault was.

“Bastard! Who did this?”

They quickly called the police. Soon, the police were investigating the four trucks. However, they could not find anything as the number plates of the trucks were all fake.

The theft made it to the headline of the news in Frosa that day. Not only that, it was heavily reported in other countries as well. Everyone was watching it closely.

Hanson trembled once he heard of the news.

“Are you okay, Mr. Tomas?” his assistant asked.

Waving his hand, Hanson said, “I’m fine. However, it does seem like we’ll never get to see the jade Buddha statue or the rat monster ever again.”

After that, Hanson left Frosa with disappointment. He had no idea that he would be seeing the jade Buddha statue and the rat monster again a month later.

After such a huge incident, Charles and Jessica carried on with their lives as usual, as if nothing had happened. The only change for Jessica was that she had begun to learn the art of lock picking from Charles.

Jessica wondered where Charles had gotten different types of locks and even a chest with a number lock.

“Let’s get started with the basics first.”

Jessica began to pick a basic lock. Kacha! It took her just a few seconds on her first try.

Charles was slightly surprised.

“Have a go at these.”

Jessica continued to unlock the locks that Charles had laid out in order to increase difficulty. She had no trouble in unlocking them up till the fourth lock.

“To open this, you have to first understand the structure,” Charles said patiently. On the other hand, Jessica paid full attention to what he was saying.

Meanwhile, a car slowly drove into Charles’ manor. A young woman got out of the car once it pulled over. She raised her head to look at the manor. A smile formed on her face.

The butler went up to greet the woman. “This way please, Ms. Leonard.”

“Where’s Jess?” Daisy asked as she walked into the manor.

Chapter 577

“Ms. Stone is studying on the third floor. Please take a rest here, Ms. Leonard. I shall inform her of your arrival,” the butler said politely.

“Okay.”

Daisy sat down on the couch and looked around the room.

The maid served her a cup of coffee and some dessert.

A few minutes later, Jessica and Charles came down. Daisy looked in the direction of the noise and saw them both. Her eyes widened.

Gosh! Isn’t that Sam’s Uncle, Charles? Why is he here with Jess?

“Daisy!” Jessica said with a smile. It had been a long time since they last met.

“Jess.”

They then hugged each other tightly.

“I missed you so much.”

“I missed you too.”

A lot of things happened in the last six months. They had so much to share with each other. They spent the entire afternoon talking.”

Charles sat beside them and listened. There was no chance for him to chime in. They were so engrossed with each other that they had forgotten about him.

There was nothing Charles could do except to admire Jessica’s beauty. He found her extraordinarily beautiful that day.

At that moment, Charles’ phone rang. He went outside to answer it.

“Let me bring you somewhere special tonight.”

Daisy heard from someone that Jessica was in the country, but she rarely stepped out of the mansion. There was no way Daisy could let that happen. She knew she had to show Jessica around.

“Where is it?”

Daisy smiled mysteriously. “You’ll know it when we’re there, but…”

She looked toward Charles and said softly, “Let’s not bring Charles. It won’t be fun if he’s there.”

Daisy did not want Charles there as she found him very cold and not approachable. He would spoil the mood, in her opinion.

Jessica laughed. Charles is so young, handsome, and capable. I can’t believe Daisy doesn’t want him to be there.

“Okay.”

After dinner, Daisy left right away with Jessica.

Standing at the door, Charles saw how the two ignored him. He cleared his throat to get their attention. “I don’t think it’s safe for just the two of you to go out at night. I…”

Before Charles could finish his sentence, Daisy interrupted him. “Don’t worry, Charles. We’ll be meeting my other classmates. There’ll be more than ten of us in total. You don’t have to worry about our safety.”

“Charles, go have a rest,” Jessica added. They then waved at him and left.

Charles watched them leave helplessly. How can she ditch me just like that when her friend is here?

Soon, they arrived at a club located on a busy street. Daisy seemed to be familiar with the place.

There were many skimpily dressed women and hot guys dancing away to the music on the dance floor.

Jessica glanced at them briefly before looking away.

“Is this the place you were talking about?”

“Yes!”

Jessica was rendered speechless. She had no interest in that kind of place.

Daisy noticed that Jessica was acting uncomfortable. She put her arm around Jessica’s shoulder and said, “Relax.

You’ll first find it awkward, but once you get used to it, you’ll understand the thrill of it.”

It was the first time they went clubbing. They did not have the chance to do that back at home as their parents were very strict. Since they were both overseas, Daisy wanted to seize the opportunity to party with Jessica.

Chapter 578

Soon, Daisy’s friends arrived at the club. There were both males and females. Half of them were Chanaeans.

All of them knew each other. Jessica was the only stranger there.

Daisy put one arm around Jessica and announced, “Guys, this is my best friend. Be nice to her.”

The guys could not stop staring at Jessica. They were clearly interested.

One of the dashing guys went to sit down right next to Jessica. He reached out his hand and spoke in awkward Chanaise, “Hi there, nice meeting you. I’m Alan.”

“Jessica.”

He poured her a glass of whiskey. Jessica accepted it out of courtesy. However, she did not drink it.

“You’re stunning,” Alan said with a smile.

Seeing how he struggled with Chanaise, Jessica replied back in Ustranian. “You’re very handsome too,” she said. Alan was impressed by her Ustranian. He opened his eyes in disbelief and said, “Gosh! I didn’t expect your Ustranian to be so fluent.”

Daisy and a few friends went dancing. They could see what was happening over at their seat from the dance floor.

“Daisy, I think Alan’s hitting on your friend,” one of the girls said.

Daisy smirked as she could sense the jealousy in the girl’s tone. “Don’t worry, she’s not attracted to foreigners,” she said.

Upon hearing that, the girl breathed a sigh of relief. However, she was still slightly annoyed, especially when she saw how unperturbed Jessica was,

Jessica could no longer stand Alan’s pick-up lines. She found an excuse to leave and she went to the washroom.

A few heavily tattooed men were standing in the corridor in front of the washrooms.

They whistled at Jessica when she walked past them.

“Hey there, gorgeous.”

“Hey, gorgeous. Are you interested in having some fun together?”

Jessica ignored them. She headed straight to the

washroom. Once she entered, she could see a few women smoking inside.

One of them stared at Jessica and cursed, “Disgusting Chanaeans!”

That made Jessica stops and glare at the woman.

The woman was terrified for one second, but she quickly regained her composure.

All Chanaeans are scared of getting into trouble. They won’t even react when people insult them. They’ll just leave the scene quietly.

Narrowing her eyes, Jessica said, “Say it again.”

“You’re just a lowly and disgusting Chanaean. Go back to your home country. You’re not welcome here.”

As she finished her sentence, the women around her began to laugh loudly.

All of a sudden, Jessica dashed toward the woman. She grabbed her by the neck and pinned her to the wall.

She slowly lifted the woman up with one arm.

All the other women stared at Jessica in fear. They did not expect someone as petite as her to do that to an adult woman.

“Let me teach you some manners today!”

Chapter 579

The woman began to look terrified.

“Damn it! Let me down, you disgusting Chanaean!”

The woman tried to free herself, but she did not succeed.

Jessica gave the woman a few paths (“Success”-1,error”:{” code”: 4038,”message”: “context timeout”}}

WAITING FOR THE AUTHOR TO UPDATE…. COMING SOON. WILL PUBLISH AN UPDATE ONCE THE AUTHOR HAS POSTED NEW UPDATES

Chapter 580

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 561, 562, 563, 564, 565, 566, 567, 568, 569, 570)

Chapter 561

Charles smiled and said, “Okay, we’ll call it Lightning.”

Jessica was brought to change her attire.

Charles petted the horse. “Lightning, take good care of your

owner. Don’t make her disappointed.”

When Jessica returned, she looked charismatic in the costume. The outfit accentuated the curves of her body.

Charles’ eyes darkened upon looking at her.

“I’ll help you get on the horse.”

Jessica shook her head and replied, “It’s okay, I can do it on my own.”

Immediately, Jessica jumped onto the horse without hesitation. Charles frowned as he was afraid that she might fall.

Charles followed suit after Jessica safely straddled her horse.

Charles patiently guided her through the process of controlling and adjusting her rhythm to ride a horse. Jessica listened to him intently.

She spent the whole afternoon trying to grasp the theoretical concepts. The live demonstration by Charles piqued her interest in trying it herself.

“Let me try.”

Jessica followed what he said. Lightning started to canter after a light kick from Jessica. The horse seemed to be able to read her mind.

Charles was watching by her side. He was ready to help her immediately if anything happened.

Jessica seemed to have gotten used to the pace after Lightning cantered around the field twice. She was no longer satisfied with the current speed. Jessica began urging Lightning to pick up the pace.

Lightning was an intelligent beast. The horse’s trot turned into a furious gallop, disregarding Jessica’s status as a beginner in horse riding after sensing her will.

Charles followed behind her. A dazzling and wholehearted smile soon replaced the initial worrying lines on his face… As he saw Jessica disappearing into the distance, he petted his horse and muttered, “It’s your turn to shine now. Let’s see if we’re able to catch up.”

The horse neighed as it raised its front legs. It then sprinted in the direction of Jessica.

Benny, who just exited the spa lounge, heard a horse neighing from afar. He glanced toward the sound source and saw Jessica, who was riding with Charles on the hill. Instantly he felt something was wrong.

Benny took out his phone and dialed Jack’s number.

“Is everything fine with Jess?” Jack was mumbling on the other side.

“Mr. Ferguson, something bad has happened. She…”

Before he could finish his sentence, his phone was snatched away by someone.

Benny burst out of anger and turned around. He saw Zoey, who was holding the phone with a smile. “Mr. Ferguson, don’t worry. She’s fine.”

Before Benny could say anything, Zoey covered his mouth with one hand.

“Mr. Ferguson, rest well. We will notify you as soon as anything happens.”

After finishing the sentence, Zoey hung up the phone.

Benny never knew that Zoey was that strong.

“Why did you do that? Are you a spy?” Benny squinted his eyes and looked at Zoey.

Zoey rolled her eyes and answered, “Now, you rely on Mr. Young for food and accommodation, yet you’re reporting him to Mr. Ferguson. You’re so ungrateful. Furthermore, Mr. Young and Ms. Ferguson are a good match. Their family members will be happy to see them together.”

“Who said that? Mr. Ferguson won’t agree for sure,” said Benny.

Zoey curled her lips. “That would only be out of jealousy. Who else in Dellmoor would be a match for Ms. Ferguson? You should stop messing around like Mr. Ferguson.”

“Whose side are you on?”

“Whichever side favors Ms. Ferguson.” Zoey locked her gaze at Benny.

She shoved the mobile phone into Benny’s hands. “Now you know what you should say when Mr. Ferguson calls again.”

Just like that, Benny was swayed by her words.

Meanwhile, Jessica remained unsatisfied and wished to continue after several rounds, but Charles managed to stop her.

It was unsuitable for an amateur rider to ride a horse for too long, as the hips and thighs would hurt.

Jessica understood his intention, so she did not continue.

After getting down from the horse, Jessica gently petted Lightning’s head.

Chapter 562

“Do you like it?”

Jessica smiled.

Charles took a few steps forward and rubbed Lightning’s back. Then, he asked, “Do you like your owner?”

Lightning neighed, letting out a breath or two as if it was replying to his question.

“Look at this. Lightning likes you a lot. It is your horse now.” “Charles, I can’t afford to support it even if you give it to me.” The maintenance costs of keeping a horse far exceeded that of an ordinary car. A horse requires meticulous care, such as professional caretakers and a dedicated stable. It would involve an astronomical amount of expenses every year.

“You don’t need to take care of it, just leave it here. You are welcome to visit Lightning every time you come to Frosa.” Then, they started walking down the hill.

To welcome them as a host, Charles had requested the kitchen to prepare the cuisine of their preference for lunch. As for dinner, they had the opportunity to enjoy local Frosan cuisine. Benny and Zoey indulged in the hedonistic treatment for the entire day.

The following two days, Charles accompanied Jessica to show her around so that she could familiarize herself with the place.

On the third day, Jessica said to Charles at the dining table during breakfast, “Charles, you don’t need to stay by my side anymore. Go ahead and do your work if you’re busy.”

Charles gently tapped Jessica’s forehead and said, “That’s so heartless of you.”

Is she asking me to leave when she has something else to do? She did come for a competition and not for a vacation. I should leave her alone.

Charles started to realize his place in her heart.

“Remember to get yourself enough rest after work.”

“Okay.”

After breakfast, Wolf entered Charles’ study room with a few other subordinates.

“Boss, I have investigated and found out these three people are actually Clarkson’s subordinates. They were smuggled into the country before New Year. They probably plan to threaten you after kidnapping Jessica.”

Wolf understood it was his fault because Clarkson managed to escape twice from his hands.

Charles tapped on the desk. His eyes darkened. “Find him, this is your last chance.”

This is my last opportunity for me to catch Charles.

If I fail to do so, I will have to atone with my life.

Even if I am not sentenced to death, Boss will probably send me somewhere else.

Wolf looked grim. “Boss, don’t worry. This time I will definitely get him.”

How dare this bastard dare to lay a finger on Jessica? He must be tired of living.

Charles was gently tapping on the table with his fingers. Then, he raised his head and looked at Wolf. “I want him alive.”

There were very few people who knew his relationship with Jessica.

I don’t think Clarkson will know about Jessica. There must be a spy among us.

Before Wolf could leave his room, Charles reminded him, “Do

not expose our plan to anyone else. Remember that.”

Wolf’s heart trembled upon hearing that. His eyes widened. There’s only one possibility.

Is Boss suspecting that someone has leaked information to Clarkson because their previous plans failed? Also, Jessica almost got into trouble. It seems like there’s only one answer to all this mess.

Wolf’s expression turned grim. Don’t let me find out who the spy is, or else I will snap his neck. Is that guy tired of living? How dare he betray Boss?

After Wolf left the place, the butler knocked on the door. “Come in.”

The butler entered the study room, and he bowed to Charles with respect.

“Mr. Charles, this is an invitation letter from the Auction House in Miralaea.”

Everyone from the Auction House knew that Charles was obsessed with antiques from Chanea.

In the forthcoming auction, almost two-thirds of the antiques were from Chanea.

Hence, it was expected that Charles would definitely be interested in the event.

Chapter 563

The people from the auction house were not fools. Naturally, they would not forget to invite Mr. Young.

Charles tapped on the desk. The butler put down the invitation letter and left.

Charles took a look at the letter. The time stated for the auction was this weekend.

Just nice! I can bring Jess to take a breather over the weekend. She’s been holed up in the house for a few days already.

Thinking of her, Charles stood up and walked toward a room. Standing in front of the door, he looked through the door’s gap. He saw Jessica’s focused face, then slowly retracted his hand from pushing the door.

In the remaining few days, Charles only had the chance to chat with Jessica during mealtime. She spent the rest of her time inside her studio, focused on her work.

Charles did not dare to bother her. He was satisfied, even though he could only sneak peeks at Jessica from outside the door occasionally.

On Saturday afternoon, both Benny and Zoey had gone out to play. Both Charles and Jessica were left alone at the dining table.

Charles started the conversation. “Tonight, I will bring you somewhere.”

Jessica raised her eyes. “Where to?”

Charles put down the invitation letter in front of her.

Jessica took a look at the letter from the auction house.

Attached with it were photos of a few significant valuable antiques.

Seeing the names and photos of the antiques made Jessica’s eyes widen.

These are all Chanaean antiques exported out of the country about half a century ago! All of these belong to Chanaea. I’d love to win some back if it’s possible.

Jessica agreed to go with Charles.

Charles observed her reaction. He himself intended not to go to the auction if Jessica was not interested. Since Jessica showed an interest in that auction, Charles waved his hand, signaling to his subordinates to start making preparations.

By the time they finished their dinner, the butler had already prepared the car. They then headed to the city.

When they reached Mersse Auction House, there were already many luxury cars parked outside.

Each and every one of them who stepped out of their luxury cars was prestigious and wealthy.

Many of those who saw Charles came and greeted him.

Charles replied to their greetings briefly and took Jessica into the auction house.

The attendant followed the number given on the invitation letter and brought them to some seats in the first row.

The seats in the auction house signified status. The higher one’s status was, the further in front was their seat in the auction house.

Jessica was astonished. l didn’t know Charles was this distinguished abroad too.

Many wealthy people entered the venue one after another. Jessica just took a casual look around. Unexpectedly, she found out something unusual.

The venue was mainly occupied by Aplothians, taking up about 60% of the attendees.

Of this 60%, the majority were Chanaeans. The remaining were mostly from Koandria and Jetroina.

Sitting behind them were two Chanaeans, who were discussing something in a low voice.

“Among the items auctioned this time, several of them are national first-class cultural relics. Their values are really high. We must win the bid no matter what. We can’t let those Danontaneans win it.”

“Mr. Tomas, you are right. The things which belong to our nation must return to our country.”

While listening in to their conversation, Jessica scanned the faces of most of the Aplothians around.

Among those, some of them came with the same purpose. Jessica whispered to Charles before she got up and left. She asked the attendant for directions to the washroom.

When she returned from the washroom, she heard two Jetroinians conversing in a low voice.

Jessica could not understand the Danontanean language, but she understood one phrase.

Go all out!

She raised her brows but did not take what they said to heart.

Chapter 564

The two Danontaneans were slightly taken by surprise when they saw Jessica. They quickly flashed a friendly smile at her.

Jessica nodded in response and walked past them.

After she returned to her seat, Charles leaned close to her ear and asked, “Is there anything you like?”

Jessica flipped through the auction booklet. “At the

moment, nothing in particular.”

Before the auction started, the organizer suddenly passed a new booklet to everyone in the venue. Everyone was confused. However, when they flipped to the last page of the booklet, their eyes widened.

All the fellow locals present at the venue had shock written all over their faces.

The two elderlies sitting behind Jessica started breathing even quicker.

Hanson Tomas said, “We must win these two things.”

His companion replied, “Mr. Tomas, don’t get too excited Take care of your body.”

Hanson responded, “No, it won’t do. I need to make a phone call. Let them transfer more money. If not, with the amount of money we brought, I am afraid it is not enough to win it.” Jessica slightly frowned, looking at the two extra antiques shown on the last page of the booklet.

The whereabouts of most of the Twelve Zodiacs still remain unknown.

Now, in this auction, the Rat Monster suddenly made its appearance and caused a great uproar among those present in the venue.

Another equally valuable antique was a jade Buddha statue.

The value of both these antiques was not something that could be measured with money.

To Jessica, no matter which antique it was, what mattered most to the people was the history the antique carried.

Their existence was like a reminder to all fellow

countrymen that it was necessary to keep moving forward. If they could not keep up, they would be bullied.

Sending them back to their country from the hands of another powerful country was like telling the world that Chanaea was rising.

The auction started. The host did a brief introduction and immediately moved into the main theme without any delay. The first antique was auctioned at a slightly lower price to warm up the event.

It was a dainty pearl hairpin, which had beautiful carving and was maintained well. The opening bid was 50 thousand dollars.

There were not many people bidding on it. Wealthy foreigners did not bid at all. Only a few from Chanaea raised their hands to bid. In the end, it was sold for ten thousand dollars.

That was about 100 thousand dollars in local currency.

The next antique auctioned was a jade from Chanaea. Just like the previous round, the majority bidding for it were Chanaeans. Some other Aplothian countries were bidding from time to time, including the two Danontaneans she met outside the washroom.

Finally, the deal was sold to a wealthy fellow countryman at a price slightly higher than the estimated value.

Antiques were being auctioned one after another. When foreign antiques came up, it was bid by foreign wealthy people. The competition was quite fierce. Among them, some of their fellow countrymen participated as well.

Charles noticed that Jessica kept glancing behind her, to the left.

Charles asked, “What is it?”

Jessica answered, “I suspect that those two will deliberately increase the price of our country’s antiques.”

According to her observation, she noticed these two people would take turns to bid when Chanaean antiques were

being auctioned. They would raise the price to a limit and then stop.

This way, the successful bidder will pay a higher price than the antique value.

This led to two situations.

The first situation was that antiques becoming more expensive. In the future, when those fellow countrymen want to bring back the antique from a foreign country, they need to pay a higher price.

Jessica did not want to see this happen.

She did not like seeing the hard-earned money of fellow Chanaeans being swindled just like that.

Chapter 565

Their plan was obviously to abuse the people’s patriotism to raise the bidding price of those antiques so that they could profiteer from it.

The two Jetroinians at the back caught Charles’ attention. They were from two different well-known companies located in Jetroina.

Charles remembered that those two companies owned a lot of properties in his country.

Are they earning our money while doing this sort of thing? How despicable!

While they were talking, the two Danontaneans struck again.

“No. 38 has offered a price of 500 thousand dollars. Is there any higher bid?” the auctioneer said.

Levi Brown was the one who was raising the paddle number 38.

Even though Chanaean calligraphy’s bidding price had exceeded its intrinsic value, Levi was not worried at all as he knew that Chanaeans would bid everything for it.

His prediction was correct, and someone offered a higher price.

“No. 52 bids a price of 600 thousand dollars,” the auctioneer said.

“No. 38 bids 700 thousand dollars.” The bidding price rose again as Levi raised his auction paddle.

The Chanaean calligraphy, which cost around 400 thousand dollars originally, was bid at 980 thousand dollars in the end. The bidding had at least doubled its value.

Based on what was happening, the Chanaeans would still go all out for the antiques later on.

Of course, the Chanaeans knew what was happening.

However, to the rich, money was just a number. They only wished to take back what belonged to their country regardless of the cost.

Despite that, Jessica did not want it to happen again.

She wanted to ruin Levi’s plan and bring back those antiques at a fair price.

Charles sensed her annoyance and whispered in her ears, Don’t worry, I got this.”

“What’re you gonna do?” Jessica asked softly.

Charles smiled and replied, “Be patient. You’ll know soon.” After a few minutes, all Chanaean attendees received a message. All of them were startled when reading it. They started looking around and noticed that someone sitting at the front was raising his hand.

Now they knew that the content of the message was legitimate. It was not a scam.

The guests were competing for a porcelain vase currently. The opening bid was 1 million dollars because of its good condition.

“No. 2 with the offer price of 1.1 million dollars. Is there any offer that’s higher than that?” the auctioneer asked.

Charles raised his hand for the first time at this auction.

Without further ado, Levi raised his hand immediately afterward.

“No. 38 with the offer price of 2 million dollars,” the auctioneer said.

Levi was waiting for the Chanaeans’ turn so that he could continue to raise the bid price of the porcelain. However, none of the Chanaeans had responded; they seemed uninterested in it.

Charles was his only competition.

Levi was startled and looked at the Chanaeans in confusion.

What’s going on? Isn’t the porcelain vase every Chanaean’s favorite? Why is no one competing for it?

Other foreigners were not interested in the porcelain vase as well.

Levi won the porcelain vase with a bid price of 2 million dollars as he was the highest bidder.

Levi and his companion, Grayson Evan, did not take it seriously and thought that Chanaeans were just not interested in the porcelain vase.

They realized that they were wrong soon enough.

Chapter 566

After that, the Chanaeans only participated in bidding. foreign antiques. They were uninterested in the Chanaean antiques.

Levi and Grayson were frustrated as their plan did not work anymore.

How do we inflate the price of the Chanaean antiques if we don’t participate in the bidding?

They planned to raise the value of Chanaean antiques through this auction before selling those they owned. They could profiteer from this business if their plan worked.

The auction house and the antique owners were anxious as well.

They had never expected this situation.

The reputation of Mersse Auction House would be affected if the auctions were underwhelming.

One of the antique owners, William Jones, was squinting at the Chanaeans.

“Sir, something is wrong,” William’s assistant said.

William noticed that too. The Chanaeans behaved as if they were conspiring together. None of them budged.

Were it before this, they would be eager to bid for all the Chanaean antiques.

“Mycroft, gather a few people and raise the bid price for me,” William ordered.

“If we do so, we might suffer losses,” Mycroft said uncertainly.

William snorted. “Just do what I tell you to.”

Mycroft then left.

William’s focus was on Charles, who sat at the front most.

Losses? Not necessarily. Even if I have to buy my antiques in the end, I can still earn big bucks when I resell them in the future, as their value has been raised overwhelmingly through this auction. It is still profitable after paying the commission to the auction house. It is just a bit time-consuming.

A few foreigners participated in the auction and bought some Chanaean antiques at high prices.

Jessica could see that the auction house and the antique owners were taking action.

“Charles, what should we do now?” Jessica asked.

Even though Charles had cooperated with all Chanaeans to not participate in the bidding for Chanaean antiques, he still could not prevent antique owners’ manipulation in the auctions.

The antique owners’ intention was disgraceful. They planned to raise the market price of Chanaean antiques so that they could profit from reselling.

Charles smiled and said, “Don’t worry. Money can settle this.” All Chanaeans and the Overseas Cultural Relics Rescue Association members were anxious as those Chanaean antiques were about to return to their owners’ hands.

Just as they were fidgeting in their seats, they all received an identical message again.

After reading that, they focused their attention on Charles as he raised his hand and participated in the current auction.

Levi was excited to see a Chanaean participating in the auction.

Levi and Grayson looked into each other’s eyes, and both of them expressed a meaningful smile.

Few foreign merchants had offered higher prices for that antique afterward. Levi and Grayson knew the merchants’ intentions and assisted them in raising the bid price.

The competition was intense, and some of the Chanaeans could not hold themselves from participating in it anymore.

“Be patient, Levi. Let’s see what’ll happen next,” Grayson smiled and said.

“Roger that,” Levi answered.

Charles was a cash cow for them.

They had to verify if this cash cow was patriotic. If he was,

they were going to earn a lot tonight.

Levi continued his plan by offering a price of 3 million dollars.

Without any hesitation, Charles offered 5 million dollars for that antique.

Levi was excited by Charles’ action and wanted to offer a higher price, but Grayson stopped him from doing so.

They were going to fatten the cash cow for the slaughter. Charles successfully bid the antique in the end, and its price was 2 million dollars more than its market value. 曲

Chapter 567

The next item was a Chanaean antique as well. It was an antique coin owned by the former king. It was valuable because of its history and delicacy.

Charles participated in this bidding as well. The competition was intense this time.

Not only Chanaeans but the foreign merchants were also interested in this coin. However, only two contestants stayed near the end of the bidding.

One of them was Grayson, while another one was Charles. Charles successfully bid on the antique coin in the end, and its price was 3 million dollars higher than its market value. Charles had participated in every bidding that involved the Chanaean antiques, and he had successfully bid them all. His considerable wealth had caught everyone’s attention. Jessica gazed at Charles and felt that Charles was intentionally making himself a cash cow so that other Chanaeans would not fall for Levi’s trick.

However, she still believed that Charles had a reason for it. He had to be planning something.

She looked forward to discovering what trick he had up his sleeve.

The other Chanaeans did not bid anything as Charles asked them not to, and the antiques were also too costly.

The other attendees who did not know Charles’ intention were confused.

“Mr. Larson, is that Charles Young of Summerdale?” a female attendee whispered in a magnate’s ear.

“Yes, he is,” the magnate answered.

“I’m afraid you’ll have a wasted trip if he successfully bid on

all antiques,” that female attendee said.

Mr. Larson smiled and did not answer her.

He followed Charles’ order in the message due to respect.

Grayson smiled and said, “Now I’m pretty sure that Charles Young is a true patriot.”

“A rich patriot too,” Levi said.

They looked into each other’s eyes and smiled.

Now they could resume their trick.

“No. 38 with the offer of 7 million dollars.”

“No. 2 with the offer of 8 million dollars.”

Without any hesitation, Levi raised his auction paddle again confidently.

Charles will keep offering a new bid price even if it is 10 million dollars.

“No. 38 with the offer of 9 million dollars,” the auctioneer said.

All attendees focused their attention on Charles, but Charles was focusing on his phone, seemingly uninterested in the auction.

Since there was no higher offer price than Levi’s, he had successfully bid the antique.

“Congratulations, our guest with No. 38,” the auctioneer said.

Levi’s face looked grave as he did not expect that he would ever spend 9 million dollars on antiques.

He was still happy with it as he had successfully raised the price of Chanaean antiques generally. He could still earn a lot by reselling those he owned. A cost of 9 million dollars was reasonable for what it could bring.

Jessica was not very happy when Levi had to pay a high price for that antique as he deserved to pay more than that. “No. 2 with the offer of 10 million dollars,” the auctioneer said.

“No. 44 with the offer of 12 million dollars,” the auctioneer said.

Grayson raised his auction paddle. l will get him to bid that antique at 15 million dollars.

Charles raised his auction paddle again.

“No. 2 with the offer of 13 million dollars,” the auctioneer said.

Grayson raised his auction paddle afterward without hesitation.

“No. 44 with the offer of 14 million dollars,” the auctioneer said.

Grayson was waiting for Charles’ turn to raise his hand, but the latter seemed uninterested in doing so.

Grayson forced himself to keep the smile on his face.

Grayson had successfully bid the antique at a bid price of 5 million dollars higher than its market value.

Chapter 568

Levi and Grayson knew that something was happening after a few rounds.

Their initial plan was to trick the Chanaeans and raise the value of Chanaean antiques.

They were the ones who were being tricked right now. They were pissed about that.

“Is that guy leading us on?” Levi asked unhappily.

“I don’t care. Let’s continue the plan,” Grayson said.

There is no way that he can get us every single time!

They were highly pissed as they fell into Charles’ trick again and again afterward.

Charles was too good.

He knew exactly when to stop bidding.

Levi and Grayson were pissed but could not do anything about it.

This made Jessica happy.

“Charles, you are the best,” Jessica complimented Charles.

Jessica’s praise had made his day. He was satisfied with her approbation.

Looks like it was the right choice to bring her along for the auction!

Charles even started to feel pleased seeing the two Danontaneans.

“Levi, avoid confronting him,” Grayson said.

“He is not an ordinary Chanaean.” Levi stared at Charles carefully.

They hated to see Charles chatting with his female companion as if nothing had happened.

“Let’s not participate in the upcoming biddings, then we won’t fall for his tricks,” Grayson said.

They had underestimated Charles. Even though he was young, he was cunning.

“Actually, we could participate in the bidding of the jade Buddha statue and Rat Monster. The Chanaeans will definitely go for that,” Grayson suggested.

“You are right. The Chanaeans will for sure compete with us for those antiques. Even if we successfully bid them at the end of the auction, we could bring them back to

Jetroina and publicized that the Chanaeans failed to keep their own relics,” Levi replied maliciously.

“The Chanaeans care about the image of their country the most,” Grayson smiled and said.

“Let the rich Chanaeans spend their money.”

Both of them were happy with that plan.

They planned to induce the Chanaeans, especially Charles, to spend as much as possible in the upcoming biddings.

The two Danontaneans had only raised their auction paddles once or twice in the following bidding.

Charles had successfully bid a few items at prices lower than the market value.

The Danontaneans gave up their initial plan after being tricked by Charles previously.

“Charles, the Danontaneans are afraid of you.” Jessica glanced at Levi and Grayson.

Charles had been ignoring the two Danontaneans throughout the auction.

“They’re clever,” Charles said.

They are not the impulsive type, which makes them hard to handle.

Jessica was worried about the last two Chanaean antiques on the agenda.

“Charles, I’m pretty sure they won’t give up on the jade Buddha statue and Rat Monster,” Jessica said.

She believed that the Danontaneans would not give up easily.

They were most likely planning something.

“Trust me,” Charles said to Jessica.

Those words were simple yet compelling.

“I’m looking forward to it,” Jessica smiled and replied.

As Charles looked at Jessica’s pinkish face and sparkling eyes, he could not resist pinching her cheek.

Jessica looked at Charles with a frown.

She felt embarrassed since she was not a kid anymore.

“Charles!” Jessica exclaimed.

Charles let go of her cheek immediately.

“Don’t pinch me,” Jessica said.

“Okay, no more pinching after this,” Charles promised her. Her cute face was so tempting, though; he could not guarantee that he would keep his promise forever.

But in the meantime, he would resist.

Chapter 569

Inside the lounge on the second floor, William Jones and the person in charge of the auction sat relaxed and looked at the auction venue below them.

“Hahaha! Mr. Jones, you’re bold,” said the person in charge while raising his glass.

William clinked glasses with him and replied, “You flatter me.”

Both of them were satisfied with this cooperation.

Those Chanaeans are still imagining themselves forcing down the price. How funny!

“Are Levi Brown and Grayson Evan your people?” asked William as he watched the two people who were frequently raising their auction paddles.

The person in charge sipped on his red wine then answered, “No, they are not our people. The people in Chanaea and their country have resented each other for centuries. It’s normal for them to cause trouble to one another.”

William chuckled. He didn’t agree with the person in charge.

Those two people are smart. They wouldn’t want to offend so many Chanaeans just to trouble them.

The person in charge saw William’s expression and decided to tell him a secret. “I heard that Levi and Grayson’s ancestors were generals of Jetroina. They were the leaders who had led the attacks against Chanaea.”

The person in charge then continued with a laugh, “Maybe your ancestor and theirs were comrades-in-arms.”

William came to an understanding immediately.

Levi and Grayson have a huge amount of antiques stolen about half a century ago from Chanaea.

If Chanaean antiques’ prices were to soar, the outsiders would surely be rushing into the market. The prices of the antiques will be even higher at that time. Naturally, they will be able to earn a huge profit from it as they hold a lot of Chanaean antiques.

William looked at Levi and Grayson and was thinking about cooperating with them in the future.

Exploiting their interest could bring benefits to both parties.

As time passed, the auction items became fewer and fewer. Everyone was beginning to get nervous toward the end of the auction, in particular the Chanaeans.

Hanson, the Overseas Cultural Relics Rescue Association’s representative who was sitting behind Jessica, felt increasingly uneasy.

“Don’t worry, Mr. Tomas. We will be able to get the Rat Monster and bring it back home,” comforted the middle-aged man sitting beside him.

Mr. Tomas asked worriedly, “Has the money from the association reached the account?”

If everything followed the normal process, he would not be as concerned.

However, it’s obvious that those people would not let them get what they wanted so easily.

Those people are so unscrupulous because they have seen through our minds. We can only put up with them.

Jessica turned around upon hearing Hanson’s sigh.

“Hello, Mr. Tomas. I am Jessica.”

Hanson looked at the young lady in front of him and nodded kindly.

“I can try my best to help you,” said Jessica.

Hanson was delighted. He said gratefully, “Our country is lucky to have a youngster like you.”

“I believe many of the citizens are like me too,” replied Jessica while smiling.

Hanson nodded happily.

Charles looked at Jessica and found that she was so charming as her eyes shimmered with pride when talking about their own country.

Jess has such a noble belief under her unyielding soul.

Charles smiled and extended his arm subconsciously to touch Jessica.

However, he held back his urge and withdrew his arm.

If I annoy Jess, it would be difficult for me to be close to her again.

Hanson noticed Charles and asked, “You are Mr. Young, right?

Charles answered with a smile on his face, “Yes, I am. You still remember me, Mr. Tomas.”

“How could I forget about you? You are a meritorious man.”

Chapter 570

Every year, Charles would represent the Young family to donate to Chanaea numerous antiques that had drifted. abroad.

As one of the directors of the Overseas Cultural Relics Rescue Association, Hanson certainly knew about Charles. The Young family had contributed significantly to Chanaea. He had heard that Charles was the one who had been collecting those antiques from overseas.

“I am just doing my best. My contribution is worthless compared to yours,” Charles replied humbly.

Hanson looked at both Charles and Jessica and felt gratified.

The grand finale of the auction that everyone was looking forward to had finally started. The first item to be sold was the jade Buddha statue. It had an opening bid of 5 million dollars.

The price was shockingly high. Hanson and many Chanaeans at the auction were astonished.

Jessica frowned slightly. That’s just a broken jade

Buddha statue and its opening bid is already a whopping 5 million dollars. They are obviously trying to rip off the Chanaeans.

“Charles, I hate this feeling.”

The feeling of being taken advantage of.

Even though she didn’t explain her feelings clearly, Charles understood her.

He held her hand in his.

Jessica was startled for a moment. She then looked up at him. When her eyes met his deep gaze, all of her discomforts suddenly disappeared.

“They can be happy for now,” Charles said flatly.

Calmly, Charles stared at the jade Buddha statue.

After the auctioneer had quoted the opening bid, the value of the statue soared to 9 million dollars in no time.

There were only a few people left bidding on the statue. Levi had been paying attention to Charles throughout the auction. His breathing became rapid as he saw Charles raising his paddle.

“No. 2 is bidding for 9.1 million dollars.”

Grayson raised his auction paddle.

“9.3 million dollars bidding from No. 44.”

“What do you think his reserve price is?” asked Levi.

If they could estimate the reserve price accurately, they would be able to stop bidding at the right time.

Grayson shook his head and answered, “It’s hard to tell. Let’s increase the bid slowly.”

Suddenly, Levi’s phone vibrated. A smile appeared on his face after he read the messages.

“Grayson, our chance to take revenge has come.”

Grayson was confused.

Levi explained to him in a low voice, “I asked people to investigate his identity just now. It turns out that he’s a member of a big family in Chanaea. Every year, he will bid for antiques from overseas and donate them to his country.” Grayson raised his eyebrows and said, “Oh, it seems like he’s a generous and kind man who loves his country. I respect these kinds of people.”

Levi laughed and replied, “Sure! We should not let him down.” They looked at each other and smiled.

Levi raised his auction paddle.

“No. 38 bids 9.9 million dollars.”

Without hesitation, Charles raised his auction paddle too.

“No. 2 bids 10 million dollars.

Upon hearing the bid price, everyone became nervous.

They all looked at Levi. Some of them appeared to be excited, while others were filled with anxiety.

Hanson clenched his fist tightly with worry.

If the jade Buddha statue is already this expensive, the Rat Monster’s bidding price would be unimaginably high.

Levi noticed that Charles was not hesitating. Hence, he shouted two bid increments in one go.

“No. 38 bids 11 million dollars.”

Levi smiled as he waited for Charles to continue bidding. However, Charles did not move his hand.

Hanson, who was sitting behind Charles, wanted to raise his paddle. However, he did not have that much money in his hands. Moreover, the other wealthy Chanaeans also did not react, as the statue was way overpriced.

Cold sweat ran down Levi’s forehead as he saw Charles had stopped bidding.

Shit! My bid price is too high.

The auctioneer saw no one raise their paddles anymore

and knocked his gavel after asking three times.

Levi won the bid for the Jade Buddha statue.

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 551, 552, 553, 554, 555, 556, 557, 558, 559, 560)

Chapter 551

Jack pursed his lips in disdain. She’s pretty good at faking it.

While she was crying, Jessica walked to her and said to her with a deadpan expression, “Come with me!”

Yuliana felt a little scared when she saw her straight face. She looked at Aaron with pleading eyes.

Aaron gave her an encouraging look, but he didn’t speak as she wished.

She bit her lower lips and left with Jessica.

They went to a secluded place and looked at each other eye to eye.

“Where is she?” Jessica started.

Yulianna trembled slightly and said in confusion, “Jess, what are you talking about? I don’t understand!”

“You don’t understand?” Jessica sneered. “My patience has limits. Where is she?”

When Yuliana looked at her icy gaze, she couldn’t help but feel her blood run cold. She cried, “I really don’t know. After the three gangsters left, I tried my best to untie the rope. When we escaped, we just ran toward the mountain. Not long after, that person caught up with us. We panicked and got separated. I don’t know where she is.”

Jessica stared at her coldly, causing Yuliana’s heart rate to fluctuate.

Suddenly, Jessica grabbed her neck.

“I said before that my patience has limits. Yuliana, don’t treat everyone like a fool.”

Yuliana never expected Jessica to do anything to her.

Aaron, Jack, and many others are around. How dare she get her hands on me?

“You think I won’t dare to hurt you? Since I’m in a hurry, I’ll end your life now.”

Yuliana was shocked.

Jessica let go of her neck. “Speak. Where is she?”

Samantha’s leg was hurt, so she could not possibly have gotten too far away. But, they couldn’t find her until now… Jessica was worried that she might be in danger.

There’s only one person who knows about Samantha’s situation best, and that is Yuliana. If she doesn’t spill it, it will be too time-consuming to look for her. The risk of her being in danger could be reduced if we could find her sooner.

“I…-I really-“

“Don’t you dare say you don’t know or I will end you now,” Jessica interrupted her.

“I’ll count to three. And after three…”

The following words were self-explanatory.

“One.”

Jessica did not pause and continued to count.

“Two.”

Yuliana struggled and calculated the pros and cons in her head. She looked at Aaron in the distance.

“Three.”

Before Jessica could make her move, Yuliana finally said, ” She fell into a trapping pit.”

This woman knew indeed, but she wouldn’t say anything.

“Where is it?”

Yuliana hesitated.

Jessica was disgusted by her action and choked her again. This time, she choked her neck as hard as though she wanted to snap it off.

“Don’t play tricks on me. Just because you think Samantha is the illegitimate child of the Young family doesn’t mean they won’t do anything to you.”

Jessica revealed her thoughts little by little.

“Hmph, don’t be so naive. You, an adopted daughter, can’t afford to mess with the Young family. The old lady likes you, but she won’t upset the whole Young family just for you.”

Yuliana thought too highly of herself and too lightly of Samantha.

“You know best why Samantha was kidnapped. Do you think you can get away with it?” Jessica said word by word. 曲

Chapter 552

These words no doubt stripped her bare. The things she wanted to conceal were revealed one by one. All Yuliana had left was shame and embarrassment.

She was not there. How did she know everything? I’ve tried so hard to hide it.

With a defeated look on her face, Yuliana said, “She’s under a bush at the back of the mountain. There’s a big pit and that’s where Samantha fell.”

Jessica let go of her. “You better pray that she’s fine or else the Young family will never let you get away from this. I will make you pay.”

Yuliana stared at Jessica’s back, her eyes filled with hatred.

“What did you say to her?” Jack asked curiously, glancing at Yuliana’s pale face not far away.

“Nothing,” Jessica said before turning to look at his father. I know where Sam is.”

Aaron and Jack were taken aback. They quickly understood what was going on.

Jessica had only talked to Yuliana for a while and found out where Samantha was located. One could easily figure out what that meant if one was not a fool.

Jack glared at Yuliana. He knew that this woman was rotten-hearted.

“I’ll bring someone over. Just stay here and wait. The mountain is filled with wild animals. It’s not a good place for girls.” Aaron stopped her.

“Dad, Samantha got involved because of me. I need to go there myself.”

At her daughter’s insistence, Aaron said no more.

The group of people soon found the pit hole mentioned by Yuliana. It must have been a pit hole dug out by an old hunter before.

Samantha could be seen at a glance once they shoved the bushes away.

“Sam,” Jessica shouted, but no one responded.

Shit!

Jessica took a rope from the rescue team and went straight down.

Once at the bottom of the hole, Jessica immediately examined Samantha. The back of her head was hit by a hard object. There were cuts of varying degrees everywhere on her body and one of her legs was broken.

Jessica lifted Samantha up and looked at her swollen face. There were still slap marks on her cheek.

When Jessica looked at Samantha’s condition, she regretted giving Wesley an easy way out.

I’ll find a chance to let those two know what’s it like to be in pain.

Samantha was saved shortly and sent to the hospital for treatment.

Jessica followed along the way.

Jack and Aaron were worried about Jessica when they saw the wounds on her body. But, Jessica didn’t care about it. Her only concern right now was Samantha.

Once Samantha was sent to the emergency room, she was immediately treated by a doctor.

Looking at the bruises and wounds on her body, Aaron felt terrible and uneasy.

He would definitely get it from his wife if she saw her.

Speaking of the devil, Yusra arrived at the hospital shortly after.

She pushed the door to enter and saw a doctor treating Jessica’s wounds. Her eyes turned red.

When Aaron saw how his wife reacted, his heart trembled.

“Mom, they’re all minor injuries. It doesn’t hurt at all,” Jessica comforted her.

Yusra felt her heart ache even more when Jessica comforted her.

She had shed so much blood. Her wounds are so deep.

How could this not hurt at all?

“Honey, actually-“

“Come with me,” Yusra interrupted.

Before the couple left, Yusra looked at Jessica with eyes full of tenderness and said to the doctor, “Dr. Zyon, please be gentle. I’m sure her wounds hurt, but she’s just enduring it.”

Chapter 553

The doctor smiled. “I will take note of that.”

After speaking with the doctor, Yusra walked out of the consultation room.

As soon as the two of them had exited, Yusra grabbed Aaron’s ear.

“I asked you to look after her! To protect her! How is it that you’re fine, but she’s hurt? What kind of father are you? How could you have even let her find herself in such a dangerous situation? Didn’t you say that everything would go smoothly? How did it come to this?”

Jack came out of the washroom just in time to see Yusra reprimanding his father. He laughed at the scene.

When Yusra saw her son approaching unscathed, she became incensed. Letting go of Aaron, she headed in Jack’s direction.

Sensing his mother’s anger, Jack was planning to run away. Just then, he heard his mother threaten, “You can try running away if you dare! I’ll break your legs!”

He immediately stopped in his tracks.

Yusra tugged his ears, causing him to wince in pain.

“Mom, it hurts! It hurts!” Jack acted pitifully, hoping that his mother would be merciful and let go.

Unfortunately for him, Yusra didn’t let go. Instead, she tugged harder.

“Lilian had so many deep wounds and bled so much, yet she didn’t complain that it hurt. Who are you to complain about pain? Do you feel the pain that she felt?”

Jack was stunned speechless.

“I asked you to protect her, and this is how she ended up. She got wounded while you’re here unscathed. What was the point of you all going then? If I had known that you and your father were going to be so useless, I would have gone myself!”

Chapter 553 Questioning The Father Son Duo

15 Voucher

Yusra scolded the father-son duo harshly. The two of them bowed their heads, afraid to speak.

“If Hugh and Sebastian were here, this wouldn’t have happened.”

In other words, she was saying that the father-son duo was the most incompetent of all.

Jack and Aaron glanced at each other with sullen eyes.

When Jessica came out, she was met with the sight of the two men, heads drooping in shame.

At the sight of Jessica, Yusra’s anger morphed into concern.

She went forward to support her. “Do your wounds still hurt? If it does, just tell Mom. I’ll get your brother to give you

some medicine to ease the pain.”

Jack was amazed at how his mother’s attitude could change so quickly.

“I want to go and see Samantha.”

“All right. Mom will accompany you.”

When the three of them arrived at the ward, the Young family was already there.

Tristan was sitting by the hospital bed. His eyes were full of grief.

When he saw Aaron and the rest of the family had arrived, he stood up hurriedly.

“I have to thank you for today. If not for you all, I don’t know what would have happened to Sam,” Tristan apologized.

“Mr. Young, it’s me who should be apologizing. I was the one who dragged Sam into this.”

“You’re such a considerate child…” Tristan sighed.

Jessica wished to stay with Samantha, but the Ferguson family disagreed.

The Youngs were dissuading her from staying too. In the end, Jessica had no choice but to give up and decided to return the next day.

The next day, Samantha finally awoke.

Seeing that she had regained consciousness, Jessica could finally relax.

The room was empty, leaving only the two best friends.

“What happened that day?” Jessica asked with concern.

Samantha recounted the general course of events. It aligned with what Jessica had speculated.

Samantha had been tricked by Yuliana!

Jessica could guess what Yuliana’s motive was.

“What was that pit all about?”

It wasn’t in her personality to be petty. However, given that Yuliana was involved, she couldn’t help but suspect something.

Chapter 554

“I’m getting angry just mentioning it. I saw that there was a snake beside Yuliana, so I tried to use a tree branch to scare it away. I accidentally misstepped and fell into the pit. After I fell, I hit my head on a rock. Luckily, I have a hardy skull! Otherwise, I wouldn’t be here. At that time, I hadn’t lost consciousness yet and heard Yuliana run away. She only cared about herself.”

Samantha continued, “The thing is, what she did wasn’t exactly inexcusable. And that’s what makes me frustrated.”

Not only was her behavior irksome, but she was also extremely ungrateful.

Jessica didn’t keep anything from Samantha. She recounted what happened after.

Hearing what happened, Samantha grew furious.

“Damn it! She’s so shameless! When I recover, I will definitely go and settle my score with her!”

Yuliana was clever. She had blamed everything on Jessica.

Whether it was her or Samantha, they both got involved because of Jessica. In some ways, Yuliana was also a victim.

Additionally, even though she had used unscrupulous means, there was nothing the Young family could do. After all, Samantha was all right now.

The Youngs also wouldn’t pursue the matter further with the Ferguson family, so as to not embarrass them.

However, even if the Young family wouldn’t press further, Jessica would never let Yuliana off the hook.

“I’ll handle this matter. Don’t worry.”

After clarifying the sequence of events, Jessica went to Aaron. She recounted the matter to him without dramatizing anything.

“Dad, I know that she has lived in our house for so many years and that you have a close relationship with her. However, if she continues to remain at my side with ulterior motives, there will come a day when this family has to decide whether she goes or I go.”

Aaron knitted his eyebrows. “I will speak with her.”

That night, Aaron called Yuliana to his study.

Yuliana felt slightly uncomfortable. She could guess why she had been called.

“Dad, you called me?”

“Take a seat first.” Aaron gestured at the lounge chair opposite him.

Yuliana sat obediently.

“Regarding what happened…”

Aaron had just started speaking when Yuliana interrupted him abruptly.

“Dad, I know that I was at fault. It’s just that at the time, I was flustered and couldn’t think straight. That’s… That’s why I…”

Aaron was disappointed. She was not apologizing, just making excuses for herself.

“You’re an adult now. When you were younger, we kept you around at home. Now, you should be independent; you should move out. I will give you a sum of money. I’ve also prepared a place outside for you.”

Yuliana’s face paled. “Dad, are you kicking me out?”

“Your brother and Jessica both live elsewhere. You should also go out and see the world.”

“I…-I don’t want to leave you.”

Aaron placed a bank card and a key on the table. “You need to learn how to be independent.”

Seeing that her father was resolute in his decision, her heart grew cold with resentment.

Learn independence? This is obviously that woman’s plan to drive me out of this house! She hates me!

“All right.” Yuliana kept her head down, eyes burning with hatred.

Coincidentally, as she left the study, she bumped into Jessica.

“Jessica, was it you who asked Dad to do this?”

Jessica saw the items Yuliana was holding in her hands. She chuckled.

“Why must you pick on me like this?” Yuliana’s eyes were red and brimming with tears.

Jessica stepped forward and leaned over slightly. She whispered, “I warned you before not to mess with me. It seems like you don’t have a very good memory. If you cross me or anyone I know ever again, I will make sure you lose everything.”

Chapter 555

Yuliana trembled as her face drained of color. She looked at Jessica with helpless, tearful eyes, as if she was a pitiful victim

Jessica straightened up and walked past her

Watching her leave, Yuliana clasped her hands tighter She bit so hard on her lower lip she didn’t even notice that she drew blood

She didn’t notice that Jack had walked up to her

Yuliana was startled “Jack!”

“I wish I weren’t your brother.” Jack’s face wore a disgusted expression. It was as if he was telling Yulliana not to act like she even knew him.

Yuliana felt awful.

“Jack, did I offend you? Is that why you have always hated me so much?”

She had wanted to ask this since a long time ago but never found the courage to

Today, however, she only felt worse with each interaction. She couldn’t help but ask the question that she had kept suppressed in her mind.

Jack laughed at her question.

I can’t believe this person actually doesn’t realize if she’s made a mistake.

Jack squinted and sized her up like she was some rare creature

She grew uncomfortable

If not for the fact that he was her brother, one could have misunderstood the implications behind the way he acted. “Yuliana, do you believe that everyone is the same as you?! Don’t take us for fools. Do you really think that no one notices your little tricks? Be it me, Hugh, or Sebastian, we all know what you’re up to! They just don’t care enough to make a fuss out of it.”

Jack continued, “If you stayed in this house decorously, no one would find any issue with you. But you’re presumptuous. Jess isn’t the reason you’re in this embarrassing situation now. You brought this upon yourself. If you mess with Jess or anyone around her, she won’t let you off. And I won’t either. Everyone’s patience has a limit. When you push this limit, no matter who you are. you have to pay the price for your actions.”

It was the first time that Jack said so much to her, but every word he said carried significant weight.

The blood drained from Yuliana’s face. Her body grew weak, and she was shaking.

He promptly left, not caring whether she took his words to heart.

If it weren’t for the fact that she had lived with the Ferguson family and taken care of Teresa for so many years, he wouldn’t have bothered saying anything to her.

That was his final piece of advice to her.

Dejected and humiliated, Yuliana leaned against the wall. She wept in silence.

So this is what they think of me. I’m absolutely unbearable.

The corners of her lips twitched as she laughed at herself, her eyes filled with hatred.

That night, Yuliana left the Ferguson residence.

Jack was surprised that she left so decisively.

He had thought that she would refuse to leave.

After all, she had ambition written all over her face. No matter how good her acting was, she couldn’t escape their keen eyes.

Samantha almost jumped out of bed in excitement after hearing the news.

“Oh my goodness! Jess, you’re amazing! That pretentious woman has finally been kicked out! Did your grandma say anything about this?”

“If she pities Yuliana, she will invite her to stay by her side.”

Jessica had never paid much attention to Teresa’s affairs, but sometimes she questioned their relationship.

I’m her true granddaughter. So why does she dislike me and dote on Yuliana instead?

Chapter 556

After what happened with the Larson family, Jessica started to view things from a different perspective.

She didn’t like money. She couldn’t please everyone.

Perhaps it was because of Yuliana’s influence that Teresa grew to hate her.

Samantha gloated at Yuliana’s misfortune. “You’re the best!” When she thought of Yuliana, that spoiled girl, being driven out of the Ferguson residence, she felt refreshed.

In all honesty, Jessica had never thought that her father would be so decisive. She had expected him to lecture her, at best.

“When are you going to Frosa?”

“I’m going this weekend.”

She had won first place on the variety show. I’m the Ruler of My Design with her work inspired by fantasy starry skies. With this win, she also secured a spot to compete in the International Mallory Design Competition.

Although the competition was a month away, Jessica wanted to go earlier to adapt to the environment. That way, she had a better chance of winning.

She had already applied for leave from her school, which was extremely supportive of their students participating in competitions.

“I wish you every success. If I wasn’t in such a state, I would have gone with you. Have you told Daisy that you’re going to Frosa yet?”

“Not yet. I want to surprise her.”

“Haha! She didn’t even return for the New Year holiday. It’s like she’s forgotten her roots. Make sure to teach her a lesson!”

“All right.”

Meanwhile, Jamison got in touch with Yuliana again. “Ms. Ferguson, how did everything go?” he asked politely.

“I got kidnapped. What do you think?” Yuliana sneered.

If she had not gone for that appointment, she wouldn’t have been kidnapped. Nothing that followed would have happened. She also wouldn’t have been kicked out of the house.

Jamison could tell that things had turned sour from her tone of speech.

“Ms. Ferguson, what do you mean by that?”

“Don’t contact me anymore,” she responded coldly.

Since Yuliana did not care to keep up a pretense anymore, Jamison decided to be with her.

“Since you didn’t settle the matter, don’t you think you should return that check I gave you?”

He wasn’t going to give away money for free.

Yuliana scoffed, “I suffered so much trying to solve your problems, and you still have the gall to ask me for the check?”

She hung up immediately and blocked his number.

He tried calling her again but realized that it wouldn’t go through. He nearly threw his phone in anger.

The Ferguson family is too much!

He couldn’t help but think that he was falling into their ruse. Are they deliberately toying with me? When all this is over, I swear I’ll go and seek my revenge.

Jamison took a deep breath. He could not do anything about the check and could only consider it as lost.

He did not dare to confront Yuliana either, lest he offended both her and Jessica.

His next option was to go and find Hugh, but he had never paid him any attention, to begin with.

No, Hugh won’t do. He then tried to find Jessica, to no avail.

The Murray family had been reduced to such a hopeless state. No one came to their aid.

All their friends dared not offer them help.

Murray Corporation faced scandal after scandal, and their stock prices plummeted.

It was only a matter of time before they went bankrupt.

“Mr. Murray, I have news. It’s about Ms. Jessica of the Ferguson family,” his secretary reported, hurriedly pushing the door open.

“What is it?”

“I just obtained Ms. Jessica’s flight details from a friend. She will be flying to Frosa tomorrow. We just need to catch her at the airport,” the secretary said excitedly.

Jamison’s eyes lit up.

Chapter 557

“Keep an eye on that side of things. If you’ve any updates, make sure to call me.”

The secretary replied, “Mr. Murray, we should bring Ms. Murray along. This will show our sincerity.”

Jamison thought for a while and said, “You’re right.”

The next day, Jamison brought Tracy, who had been bailed out, along with him. Both of them arrived early and waited at the international flight entrance.

When Jessica arrived, Jamison and Tracy walked toward her.

Benny frowned when he saw them, especially Tracy. He reflexively stepped in front of Jessica.

“What do you guys want?” Benny looked at them warily. Jamison smiled and said, “Ms. Ferguson, I brought my daughter to apologize. We are very sorry for what we’ve done. I hope you can forgive my daughter.”

He then shot a look at Tracy.

Tracy was unwilling to apologize. But when she thought of how influential the Ferguson family was, she had no choice. “It’s my fault. I shouldn’t have done that. I hope you can forgive me.”

Jessica looked at them both and said, “If those who you’ve harmed forgive you, I’ll forgive you too.”

Jamison and Tracy were taken aback.

They were prepared to even kneel in public so that Jessica would have no choice but to forgive them.

They never thought she would react this way.

Jamison pleaded, “Ms. Ferguson, can you ask your brother to stop his hand against our family? Can you give us some time?”

Yusra glanced at Jamison and Tracy; she knew what they were planning. She disliked them even more.

Jessica directly refused, “Instead of pleading with me here, you should go home and deal with the problem.”

Jamison turned to Yusra and said, “Mrs. Ferguson, as a parent, I hope you can empathize with me. I admit that my daughter has done something wrong, but it’s not totally unforgivable. Please, give her a chance to repent and change her ways!”

Before Yusra could speak, Jessica quickly replied, “I can’t decide if your daughter is totally unforgivable, but the law will give a fair judgment. Our family doesn’t have the ability to decide the Murray family’s fate.”

This meant that if the Murrays had nothing to hide, the Ferguson family would not be able to do anything against them either.

The Ferguson family was just exposing the truth.

“We’re late. Let’s go.” Yusra and Jessica started walking away.

Suddenly, Tracy rushed to their front and kneeled before them.

Tracy shouted, “Please forgive me! I beg you!”

People around started to look in Jessica’s direction.

Tracy had gone all out.

If the Murray family fell apart, she would end up with nothing.

She couldn’t lose what she had.

When Jamison saw his once-proud daughter kneel, his heart ached. He hated his incompetence, which caused her to suffer such public humiliation.

Yusra’s face turned livid when she saw that Jamison and Tracy decided to do things the hard way.

Chapter 558

People around started gossiping. Yusra was extremely furious with Jamison and Tracy.

Jessica patted her mom’s hand gently to comfort her.

She then stared coldly at Tracy, who was kneeling in front of her.

They made the wrong decision to try and coerce her using this tactic.

She never cared about what others thought about her.

“If you want to kneel, then kneel as long as you like. If you can kneel until I return, I may consider forgiving you.” Jessica left without looking at Tracy.

Their tricks didn’t work on her at all.

Benny glared at Jamison and Tracy. Shameless!

Seeing that Jessica walked away just like that, Tracy stood up and glared at her with hatred.

She cursed, “Jessica, you and the Ferguson family will rot in hell!”

Her curse shocked everyone.

Jessica turned around and stared coldly at Tracy. She replied, “I don’t know what would happen to my family, but the Murray family will taste their own medicine.”

Jessica then left without looking back.

After Jessica boarded the plane, Yusra phoned Hugh.

“Hugh, your mom and sister were picked on.”

The Murray family utterly disgusted her today.

Hugh patiently listened to his mom’s rants, then replied, “All right. I got it.”

After the phone call ended, he massaged his temples and then ordered Brandon, “Make it quick! I do not wish to see the Murray family around anymore!”

Looks like I’ve been too soft on them; hence they dare to go so far. How dare they threaten my family?

Jessica arrived at the airport in Frosa late at night.

A blonde young man welcomed her in fluent Chanaise.” Hello, I’m Mikaela. Nice to meet you, Ms. Ferguson. We’ve booked a hotel room for you. Please get in the car.”

Mikaela put the luggage into the car and then drove to the hotel.

They stayed in a suite in a famous local hotel. It was well-equipped with all the amenities.

Jessica didn’t feel tired, so she took a nice bath. She planned to take some time and read the rules and regulations of the competition.

When she walked out of the bathroom, her eyebrows furrowed. Someone’s here!

Suddenly, a person appeared behind her. Jessica quickly grabbed a vase and hurled it toward the intruder.

The vase was caught in time.

Jessica was shocked when she saw who it was.

“Charles!”

Charles held the vase and said, “I planned to give you a warm surprise. It seems I’ve failed.”

Jessica rolled her eyes. “How did you enter my room?”

Charles lied and said, “I told the housekeeper that I’m your boyfriend, so they opened the door for me.”

He wouldn’t tell her that this hotel belonged to him.

What the fuck! The security’s so lame! How can they let someone in the room so easily?

Jessica gave the hotel a negative review in her mind.

Chapter 559

“This hotel’s security is not that good. You should find somewhere else to stay,” Charles suggested.

Jessica nodded her head.

This hotel was really unreliable.

Charles continued, “I’ve got a private manor here. You can stay there.”

Jessica narrowed her eyes. “Charles…”

Charles noticed she had figured things out.

He chuckled, “All right, I’ll be honest with you. This hotel belongs to me. I’ve prepared everything before you came here. There’s still time before the competition. You can stay in the manor first. Then, when the competition starts, you can stay here in town.”

So this is Charles’ real motive.

However, it was true that the privacy and quietness of a private manor would be much more beneficial for her design process.

The quietness one was able to enjoy in a hotel was limited. “Okay, I accept your invitation with thanks.”

Charles smiled. “With pleasure.”

After that, both of them talked for hours.

They sat on the couch on the balcony. Stars filled the night sky.

Charles kept observing Jessica from the corner of his eyes. After not seeing her for a long time, she seemed to smile a lot.

The next morning, Jessica, Benny, and Zoey all yawned while packing their luggage.

They were still a little jet-lagged.

Benny asked, “Jess, where are we staying?”

“A nice place. You’ll find out soon enough.”

When Benny and Zoey saw Charles walk out of Jessica’s room, their eyes widened.

Shit! When did Mr. Young enter Ms. Jessica’s room? They were together the entire night!

Benny couldn’t wait to report to Jack. However, he couldn’t do it in front of Charles.

Jessica got into the Maybachs while Benny made his way toward the first passenger seat. The chauffeur stopped him and smiled. “Sir, yours is the car behind.”

“Isn’t this car still vacant?”

The chauffeur replied, “Sorry, sir, the first passenger seat is taken.”

Benny had to sit in the other car.

When the car drove off, Zoey asked, “Benny, who’s that guy?” “He’s Summerdale’s Charles Young.”

Zoey’s eyes widened. “Oh! He’s Mr. Young! Hey, did he enter Ms. Ferguson’s room last night, or did he just enter this morning?”

Zoey was a new assistant introduced by Matthew, so he was not that familiar with Jessica.

“Surely it’s this morning,” Benny replied.

However, he noticed the wrinkles on Charles’ suit.

Therefore, he confirmed that Charles had not just arrived this morning.

However, he didn’t want to ruin Jessica’s reputation.

I’ll have to tell Jack as soon as we reach that place! The car went to the outskirts of the city. The scenery was beautiful. Then, a castle appeared before them.

The car drove into the manor and stopped in front of the castle.

It was Jessica’s first time seeing a castle. The castle seemed quaint and grand as it bathed in the warm sunlight. Flowers grew all around it.

The butler and maid were waiting at the entrance. They all bowed when they saw Charles return.

“Welcome home, Mr. Young. And welcome, dear guests.”

Chapter 560

Charles walked to the front. He would slow down when he saw Jessica was interested in the decorations.

Benny and Zoey were astonished by the grand castle. It was simply too grand and breathtaking; they had never seen something like this before.

Their luggage was put in their rooms. Charles looked at Jessica and said, “Come, I’ll take you for a walk.”

“Ok,” Jessica replied. She needed something to keep her awake.

Benny wanted to follow Charles and Jessica, but the butler stopped in front of him.

The butler greeted me with a smile. “Dear guests, Mr. Young prepared a spa for you.”

“It’s ok, I don’t need…”

Before Benny refused, a few blonde maids took him away.

Benny looked back and saw Charles leading Jessica to the second floor.

A thick carpet was laid on the corridor. Oil paintings were hung on the wall.

Jessica asked, “Isn’t this Van Gogh’s Starry Night?”

“Yes, it is,” Charles replied.

“This can’t be the real painting, right?”

“I got it from an auction a few years ago.”

“Those paintings look familiar too. Are they real too?”

“Yep.” Charles’ words made Jessica feel that the place was built of gold.

Starry Night cost around 150 thousand dollars. A few other paintings also cost the same price.

Jessica took a glance at Charles.

Is Charles that rich?

Charles noticed Jessica’s skeptical look. His lips twitched.

Does she know nothing about my wealth and power?

Why is she staring at me like that? I need to make sure she knows that she can count on me.

The horses on the hill outside the window attracted

Jessica’s attention.

“There’s a horse ranch behind the hills. You wanna go there?”

Jessica was quite interested.

Charles took her hand and led her to the horse ranch.

There were about ten horses inside the ranch. They were all energetic and had shiny coats. It was obvious that they were not cheap horses.

Charles introduced each of the horse’s breeds.

“Do you wanna try riding a horse?” Charles asked.

“Ok,” Jessica replied. She had driven a car before, but even that was illegal.

It was her first time riding a horse.

“Bring me the new horse.”

The person in charge brought a small brown horse. It had a short white mane right above its eyes.

“What’s its name?” Jessica asked.

Charles smiled. “You can name it.”

Jessica took a glance at the horse’s white mane and chuckled. “That mark looks like a lightning symbol. Why don’t we name it Lightning?”

The name was a bit old-fashioned, but it suited the brown horse.

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 541, 542, 543, 544, 545, 546, 547, 548, 549, 550)

Chapter 541

Yuliana was afraid that Jessica would not respond to her. call. She knew that she had to make use of Samantha to lure Jessica out.

Yuliana tried to clear the air. “You’ve misinterpreted me. If you don’t believe me, I will give Jess a call now.”

“There is no need to call her.”

Samantha was firm. She absolutely would not allow Yuliana to use her to trick Jessica into coming over. If anything were to happen to Jess, I would never forgive myself.

Pablo nodded along to Yuliana’s words and approved of her suggestion.

As long as we can take advantage of Jessica’s concern for Samantha, it makes no difference who informs her. If we can capture Jessica, our job is done. It doesn’t matter how we do it.

“Call her now!” Pablo threw his mobile phone in front of Yuliana.

Her expression stiffened.

She was just making an empty threat and had no intention of calling Jessica.

If anything were to happen to Jessica because of this phone call, the Ferguson family would definitely blame me. Pablo noticed her reluctance, and his lips curled into an icy sneer. “If you don’t do it, you will be next.”

Yuliana watched Samantha, who was turning pale in agony and trembling in fear. “Yes, I will call her now.”

She first snapped a photo of the sickly-looking Samantha, then proceeded to dial Jessica’s phone number.

Far away in Dellmoor, Jessica regarded her ringing phone with suspicion.

Why would she call me? That’s strange.

“What’s up?”

“Jess, something happened to Samantha.”

“What did you say?” Jessica rose.

When Jack saw the change in Jessica’s demeanor, he shot her a worried look.

Yuliana was concerned that Jessica would not believe her. ” I’ll send you a photo. See for yourself.”

Whilst she was still on the call, Jessica opened the text message and saw the photo.

She paled when she recognized Samantha, bound and lying on the ground.

“They want me to inform you not to tell anyone else about this. You have to head to this little shop in the western suburbs. Someone will watch you the whole time. If you bring any backup, they will kill Samantha immediately.” “Are you with Samantha now?” asked Jessica calmly. “Yes, yes.” Yuliana nodded.

“Tell them not to lay a single finger on Samantha again. If they dare hurt her, I will make them suffer.”

“All right. They also want you to bring 750 thousand dollars with you.”

“How would I get that much cash on such short notice?”

Yuliana looked back at the trio.

Pablo whispered in a foreign language, “Tell her she can use jewelry instead.”

Even though his voice was soft, Jessica could still vaguely hear it.

Yuliana repeated his words back to Jessica.

“That I can promise, but I also have a condition. Let me speak to Samantha so I know she is really safe.”

Yuliana peered at Pablo, who nodded back at her.

“That’s fine.”

Yuliana passed the phone to Samantha.

Wesley growled out to Samantha in a foreign language,” You better not play any games. If you reveal too much about us, we will break your other leg.”

Jessica could hear every word he said clearly.

They are monitoring Samantha. It will be hard to get any information from her. If we can’t do it directly, we will have to do it discreetly. I hope Samantha will be able to catch on.

Jessica took a breath and asked anxiously, “Samantha, are you there?”

Chapter 542

“I’m here.” Samantha wanted to tell Jessica to ignore the call and not to come.

“I know what you want to say. I’ll take care of it.”

They had kidnapped Samantha and Yuliana, but instead of calling the Young family and Ferguson family, they decided to call Jessica instead.

That is weird. If they wanted money, they asked the wrong person. But they could just be after me, and the ransom money might only be a ruse.

“No.” Samantha shook her head.

“You don’t have to worry about the cost. I have more than enough money. 750 thousand dollars is nothing compared to your safety. Your puppy, Twocchi, is definitely waiting for you.”

Twocchi? What kind of name is that? Plus, I don’t have a puppy.

Suddenly, the reason dawned on Samantha. “What are you talking about? His name is Three Nuts. He’s such a big and stupid dog who only knows how to break stuff. It’s much better to raise our countryside dog who is clever and obedient.”

Jessica caught the hidden message. There must be three kidnappers.

Pablo sensed that something was up and grabbed the phone from Samantha. Hanging up the call, he grasped Samantha by the neck and glared menacingly at her. “What did you say?”

Samantha winced in pain. “Didn’t you hear everything? Do you think we would dare to disobey you?”

While it was true that they spoke within his boundaries, Pablo’s intuition buzzed. Something is wrong.

Pablo continued to strangle Samantha, his grip tightening around her neck.

At that moment, his phone rang, and Jessica’s name appeared on the screen.

Yuliana turned to look at the three men. “Looks like she called back.”

Pablo turned to Yuliana and said, “Tell her that if she tries to cheat us, she might as well just come to collect this woman’s corpse.”

Yuliana answered the phone. “Jess, come here quickly. Make sure you do as they say or they will really kill Samantha.”

When she was done speaking, Yuliana immediately hung up the phone before Jessica could reply. She then switched the phone off.

Samantha’s throat was still in Pablo’s clutches, and her complexion was turning from red to green. Her head rolled back in pain, and she could not help but thrash her legs around wildly.

Roberto grabbed Pablo’s wrist. “Stop it. If she really dies, we will have no bait to lure our actual catch with.”

Pablo released his grip, and Samantha collapsed to the ground, gasping for breath.

Wesley gave Samantha’s body a hard kick and glared viciously at her.

Once Jessica arrives, the first person I will get rid of will be this woman.

Jessica tried to call back, but the number was no longer available.

Seeing her sullen expression, Jack asked, “What’s wrong?” She explained, “Someone kidnapped Samantha and Yuliana. I’m their target, but they are trying to use Samantha to lure me in.”

“What? You can’t do such a dangerous thing! You can’t go! I’ Il go in your place.”

“No way, the kidnappers told me that I have to be the one to bring the ransom. Jack, help me get some diamonds and jewelry worth 750 thousand dollars and 15 thousand dollars in cash.”

Jessica was not worried about breaking Pablo’s rule and telling others about the kidnapping.

According to Samantha’s message, the kidnappers’ team. comprised only three people, and they were all foreigners. However, it seemed unclear if there were more people behind the kidnapping. Jessica decided that the fewer people who knew about this, the better.

“Don’t publicize the kidnapping. We have to maintain a low profile. Do you know of anyone who could help us monitor our housing district for three foreigners?”

Yusra happened to overhear the last sentence as she entered with refreshments for the duo. “What happened? Is there a problem?”

“It’s nothing, Mom.”

Chapter 543

Yusra glared at her son. Does he think I’m stupid? Evidently, something has happened.

“If you don’t want me to worry, you’d better tell me everything.”

Jessica briefly recounted the issue at hand but left out the detail that the kidnappers were targeting her. This was only her guess, and if she were wrong, she would be needlessly troubling them.

Yusra frowned and calmly gave Aaron a call.

Such problems were best dealt with by him.

“Something’s wrong. You should come over discreetly. Don’t alert anyone.”

As instructed, Aaron soon arrived home.

After they re-explained the situation to him, he started to give out instructions and made a bunch of phone calls. Soon, all the necessary preparations were flawlessly completed in a low-key manner.

Within the Ferguson household, only Aaron, Yusra, Jessica, and Jack were informed. They did not even notify Hugh and Sebastian.

“Don’t worry, Dad will take care of it.”

Jack prepared the jewelry and cash for the ransom. Meanwhile, Aaron scoured through the surveillance camera footage and found the three foreign kidnappers. It was easier to know what they looked like for the subsequent arrest.

Jessica thought she would be the most troubled, but now she was actually the most relaxed. Everything had been settled by the rest of the Fergusons. Now all she needed to do was to wait patiently.

“We are ready,” Aaron informed.

Jessica got into the car and took the prepared items.

Although Yusra was worried, she knew that she could not convince them to stop. Instead, she chose to pray for and trust her daughter. She was confident that her husband would be able to protect Jessica.

“Make sure that there is a tracking chip on the car, the handbag, and Jess,” instructed Jack.

“No need for that.” Jessica shook her head.

“Jess, this is just a precaution.” Jack frowned, finding her recklessness unnecessary.

With the tracking chip, they would be able to quickly locate her if things went south.

“Jack, not only did the kidnappers dare to enter Dellmoor to kidnap people, but they also successfully took Samantha away without a trace. They are incredibly vigilant. I am sure that they will inspect me for tracking chips, and if they did, they would never let me enter their base. Rather than raising suspicion with the tracking chip, we should start cleanly.”

l can’t risk Samantha’s life. The kidnappers are ruthless and capable of anything.

Based on the photo, she could not make out any blood on Samantha’s body. However, she noticed Samantha’s abnormally bent feet and pallid complexion. They must have injured her.

It was evident that the three kidnappers did more than just deal out threats.

“Jessica is right. We don’t have much time left.”

Jessica grabbed the handbag and got into the car.

Yusra concealed her worry and gently added, “Stay safe.

Nothing is more important than your well-being, you know? Mom will be at home waiting for your return.”

“All right, please wait for me.”

Jessica started the car and drove off immediately. –

As the car disappeared into the distance, Yusra grasped Aaron’s hand in hers. “You must make sure she stays safe. If anything happens to her, don’t bother coming home.”

Aaron patted her hand softly. “Don’t worry – I’ll bring our daughter home safely.”

Aaron and Jack then departed at the same time, ready for action.

But most times, things simply do not go according to plan.

Chapter 544

In reality, situations always change, and no one can predictably guarantee the success of a plan.

Jessica followed the provided address and drove to the little shop in the western suburbs. As soon as she arrived, her mobile phone rang.

“I’m here, where are you?”

Jessica observed the people around her. She did not see any foreigners at all.

Aaron, who was lurking in the surrounding crowd, also did not notice any suspicious individuals.

The person they were looking for was crouched on the ground on a distant hill, observing Jessica with a military telescope. After all, the best way to avoid them was to leave the village entirely.

“Follow my instructions. Open the dustbin and take out the black cloth bag in there. Pour all the jewelry into it.”

Moving according to his orders, Jessica did as told. Once she was done, her phone rang again.

“Take the bag and go to the border of the village. Don’t try to trick us. I’m watching you,” Pablo threatened.

Jessica naturally understood that the kidnappers must be hiding somewhere and observing her.

Meanwhile, Aaron was asking his crew, “Did you manage to find the kidnapper?”

“No, Mr. Ferguson.”

He can monitor my daughter’s every move, but he isn’t anywhere nearby. The village is surrounded by people searching for them. Where on earth is that person hiding?

“Find me a map of the village and the surrounding area.

Aaron combed the map for possible observation spots and quickly identified the little hill near the village.

“Send some people to search this hill.”

“Mr. Ferguson, do you think he is hiding there? But at such a distance, he would need…” His subordinate’s voice suddenly halted as he thought of the telescope. “Yes, I will bring some men there,”

Once they left, Aaron’s walkie-talkie blared with an urgent report.

“Things are not looking good. A van came by and kidnapped Ms. Jessica. It has left the village and is heading to the expressway.”

Meanwhile, Jessica was trapped in the van. However, instead of being kidnapped, one could say that she deliberately got into the van. If you don’t go into the tiger’s lair, you can’t get a tiger.

Since the kidnappers were after her, her safety was guaranteed until they reached their destination. Rather, Samantha and Yuliana were in greater danger.

Wesley observed the woman in front of him. She was finally within their grasp.

The trip to Chanaea went smoothly.

As the team was familiar with kidnapping women, this was a piece of cake for them.

“Who are you?” Jessica interrogated the man in front of her. “And where are the two ladies?”

As Roberto was driving, Wesley brandished a knife and held it against Jessica’s throat.

If these two are here, it means that the last kidnapper is alone with Samantha and Yuliana. This is a bad sign.

Wesley gave her a smirk. “Don’t worry, your friends are still alive.”

At this moment, Pablo should be putting an end to those two hostages. Now that they had their target, they naturally did not have any plans to keep the ladies alive.

Their plan was impenetrable. While the two of them kidnapped Jessica, Pablo would deal with the women and join them later.

When Jessica saw the twisted grin on Wesley’s face, her heart stopped. Oh no! I didn’t think this would happen!

Jessica calmly tried to persuade them, “I hope you realize that the ladies you tied up are from Dellmoor. If anything happened to them, don’t even think about leaving this place alive. They will send their men after you, so if you’re smart, you’d better not touch a single hair on their heads.”

Chapter 545

Wesley bound Jessica’s hands with a cloth and listened to her warning. He did not give it much thought.

From their perspective, Chanaea is a corrupt country and the police would not have much influence. They did not even consider the Chanaean police to be a threat.

Jessica noticed Wesley’s expression. It was clear to her what he was thinking about. A glint entered her eyes. It’s best that you’re not worried! It is best to be beaten by those you look down on when you least expect it.

On the other end, after receiving the go-ahead from his teammates, Pablo turned and went to the straw shed where they hid the hostages.

As Pablo moved forward, Aaron’s men were hot on his heels. They finally located the hill where Pablo had been spying on Jessica.

“Boss, someone was here.”

One of the men in front marched forward and squatted down to inspect the soil. There were obvious marks indicating that someone had just laid on the ground. “The footprints disappear in this direction.”

His men returned to report, “The kidnapper should not have gone far. Quick, let’s chase him.”

The best tracker of the team led the way, running toward Pablo.

Fifteen minutes later, he raised his hand, and his men bent down and concealed themselves at his signal. They keenly observed the straw shed in front of them.

They then saw a foreign man exit, swearing in a foreign language they were all unfamiliar with.

The leader signaled again to this team, and everyone held their breaths in anticipation.

They were unfamiliar with the situation and feared making any reckless decisions that may hurt the ladies.

Soon, the leader noticed that something was not right. He ordered his men to close in. Pablo saw some intruders rush forward. He grabbed the gun he tucked into his waistband and fired at the other infiltrators. They avoided his shots and concealed themselves amongst the trees.

“The kidnapper has a gun. Make sure you hide well.”

Pablo cursed at the fleeing men. Damn it, that woman.

They informed the Chanaean police.

Pablo wanted to inform his accomplices, but he had left his satellite phone in the straw shed.

Now he was surrounded, and the two hostages had escaped.

His priority was not to find the two women but to flee from the intruders.

Meanwhile, Jessica was unaware that Samantha and Yuliana managed to escape after the three kidnappers left the straw hut. She sat meekly and obediently in the van, which greatly pleased her kidnappers.

When the van reached the third intersection, it exited the highway but was stopped by a police car for an inspection.

Jessica saw the police car and knew what was going to happen.

“What should I do?” asked Roberto.

“Let’s turn around and go back,” ordered Wesley.

“What about Pablo?” questioned Roberto.

They had agreed to meet at a well-concealed spot next to the third intersection.

“Let’s escape first. We’ll contact him later.”

The van made a sharp turn and went back.

The police noticed the odd behavior of the van and immediately contemplated. “There is something wrong with that vehicle.”

“There is a policeman on a motorcycle headed this way.”

Roberto quickly reversed back into the intersection and almost collided with the car behind him. As soon as he got into the intended lane, he drove off rapidly, leaving the motorcycle behind.

Seeing how easily he eluded the police, Roberto gave a proud grin. “The Chanaean police are really useless. We threw them off so easily.”

Wesley smiled back. “There will definitely be more people later. You need to be careful.”

Chapter 546

“No matter how many men they send, I will get rid of them all. They can’t do anything with the hostage in the van, anyway.”

However, the moment Roberto was done speaking, he realized something. How did the police arrive so quickly?

Both the men instinctively looked at Jessica.

“Did you call the police?”

Jessica rolled her eyes. “Did I even need to? If their families couldn’t find them, wouldn’t they be anxious? The women you kidnapped are all famous and important heiresses. You already had my little sister, so why did you even bother to kidnap the rest of us?”

Roberto and Wesley glanced at each other, understanding the implication of Jessica’s words.

Yuliana fooled them and allowed them to kidnap Jessica just to create a scene so that they could get help from outside.

Once the thought was processed, the two men seethed at Yuliana.

“You’re unnecessarily extra.” Jessica shook her head at the two men and silently observed them.

“Shut up,” uttered Wesley furiously.

Jessica obediently remained silent. Talking again at the moment would just be asking for trouble.

After the car meandered along for a considerable stretch, Jessica asked, “Who are you, and why did you kidnap me?” Neither Roberto nor Wesley acknowledged her.

“Hey, there are a bunch of scars on your arms. They look like gunshot wounds. Are the both of you mercenaries?” Jessica queried in surprise.

Roberto and Wesley continued their stoic silence. Jessica continued, “Mercenaries are too cool. Do you get into gunfights every day? Is it exciting?”

Wesley watched her big eyes filled with curiosity. He could not help but reply to her, “We are not mercenaries.”

“Not mercenaries? They don’t look like your regular labor injuries. Are you members of your country’s mafia?” Jessica’s eyes widened, giving her an inquisitive appearance.

Wesley could not help but feel pleased by her excitement.

Like the others who lived thrilling and dangerous lives, he enjoyed nothing more than the fear and admiration of others.

“No way, we are much better than the mafia. They are weaklings. We are…” Wesley’s voice grew excited as he was about to reveal their identities.

Roberto, who was driving, suddenly yelled at him, “Wesley! Shut up!”

Jessica was screaming in frustration internally.

She was walking into their trap to protect Samantha from further harm, so she wanted to find out who was after her. As for her own safety, Jessica was rather unconcerned. Since someone was targeting her, they would need to keep her safe for their future plans. Her safety was likely to be guaranteed.

She just had to stay out of trouble until Aaron and Jack arrived.

She was sure that they would find her soon.

While it might be a risky move, nothing in this world comes without challenges.

In fact, if Jessica were not such a daredevil, she probably would not be alive today. She has survived through way more than this. It would not be a big deal to do so once more.

Her current plan to gather more information had failed, so she saw no need to stay with her kidnappers.

Jessica tilted her head and smiled sweetly at Wesley.

Wesley felt Jessica’s attention and turned to meet her beaming eyes.

Though she was evidently smiling, Wesley somehow felt a chill down his spine.

Chapter 547

“The police will be here soon. Get ready,” Jessica reminded.

At that very moment, the sound of sirens could be heard from behind.

Roberto and Wesley looked back and saw that the police cars were chasing after them.

Roberto let out a smirk and said, “Sit tight.”

He started to speed up. The car accelerated at lightning speed and wove through the traffic. The other drivers were startled by his sudden recklessness and nearly collided.

The police cars were shocked and furious to see him driving dangerously.

They knew that he had top-notch driving skills from the way he drove.

“There are too many cars on the road. We might cause a car accident if we continue the chase. The consequences will be unbearable. Inform them to set roadblocks at every junction. I don’t think they can go anywhere else by then,” the policeman said sternly.

Jessica realized how Roberto nearly caused the other cars to collide.

Judging by his driving skills, she knew that he should be a world-class professional driver.

He was able to weave through the traffic at ease, but this was certainly not the case for other drivers.

It would result in a serial car accident if the other drivers could not react in time.

It would be disastrous because they were on a highway.

She had to think of a way to stop them.

Jessica glanced at the police, who were now far from them. Then, she glanced at Roberto, who had a smug look.

“Roberto, your driving skills are awesome,” Wesley praised.

“Those useless policemen can’t catch up with me,” Roberto replied proudly.

Jessica laughed all of a sudden when the two of them were chatting.

She said, “The two of you are so naive!”

Although she wasn’t scolding them, they both felt a sense of humiliation.

“What do you mean?” Wesley narrowed his eyes dangerously as if he were about to strike at Jessica.

Being looked down on by a woman from Chanaea is the greatest humiliation of my life.

Jessica wasn’t afraid of his anger. Instead, she explained calmly, “Although they are not able to catch up with you, do you think you can escape if they were to set up roadblocks at every junction?”

Roberto and Wesley exchanged looks.

They knew that Jessica was right.

By that time, they would have no choice but to surrender.

What else can we do now?

Just as they were figuring out a way, Jessica suggested, “I have a good idea that will allow you to get away.”

They looked at her in suspicion, as they thought that she was up to no good.

Jessica ignored them and continued, “There is a tunnel six miles ahead. After entering the tunnel, stop at the emergency lane, and let Wesley and I get out of the car while you continue to drive out of the tunnel.”

Roberto and Wesley exchanged looks again. They thought that this idea would work, but they were still suspicious about her motive.

“Why do you want to help us?” Wesley narrowed his eyes and looked at her.

“That is because I don’t want to die.” Jessica shrugged her shoulders.

“Although Roberto’s driving skills were good, we might die if the car overturned accidentally. I don’t want to die.”

Chapter 548

“If you are surrounded by the police, you will hold me hostage or kill me when you don’t have a choice. If that’s the case, I will die anyway. I’m still young, and I don’t want to die. I choose to help you so that I won’t die so soon.”

The reason she gave was a reasonable one, so the kidnappers chose to believe her. However, they still had their doubts.

Jessica gave out a mock when she saw them hesitating. “I’m all tied up. Do you think I can escape? Or do you think it is too hard to guard me alone?”

Jessica stared at Wesley. She had to keep herself from raising the question. Are you that useless and unconfident?

“We are about to reach the tunnel. Are you done considering it? We will be spotted by the police if you miss this tunnel. This is the only chance for you to take me away secretly. You will have no choice but to surrender by then if you don’t do it here.”

Roberto and Wesley did not reply to Jessica. Instead, they had a discussion using their native language.

Although Jessica wasn’t able to understand a word, she knew that they had agreed to her idea by looking at their expressions. That’s good!

After entering the tunnel, Roberto stopped at the

emergency lane, and Wesley dragged Jessica out of the car. Then, Roberto drove off right away.

Jessica and Wesley glanced at how the car disappeared out of their sight.

Not long after, the police cars caught up with them. Wesley dragged Jessica into a corner and made sure that the police cars were gone before getting out of the tunnel.

After getting out of the tunnel, they climbed over the highway fence.

Wesley grabbed Jessica’s arm and threatened her, “You better be obedient, or don’t blame me for being nasty.”

“What can a weak woman like me do?”

Jessica was very obedient.

Wesley relaxed a little when he saw her behaving well. However, he was still alert to his surroundings and stared at Jessica all the time.

All of a sudden, Jessica exclaimed, “I think there is a police car in front.”

Wesley turned his head and glanced in the direction of the highway. At that very moment, Jessica broke free from her rope and attacked Wesley rapidly.

Wesley sensed someone attacking him from behind and dodged. He looked at Jessica with astonishment when he noticed that she had broken free from her ropes.

When did she untie those ropes? Darn it, this woman had broken free long ago.

Jessica looked at his shocked expression and smiled.” Why is it so surprising to see me breaking free?”

Then, Jessica continued daringly, “I didn’t expect you guys to be so dumb to follow my idea.”

Wesley burst into anger when he heard Jessica’s humiliating comments and stared daggers at her.

Wesley smirked. “So, what if you break free? I can tie you up again.”

“Do it if you can,” Jessica mocked.

The two of them attacked at full force at the same time.

Wesley had spent his whole life fighting with others. On the other hand, Jessica had also learned some combat skills to survive.

Both of them struck ruthlessly at each other without giving their opponent a chance.

This was a battle for their lives.

Chapter 549

This fight was a life-and-death matter.

No one dared to lose focus.

After several strikes, both of them had bruises and wounds all over.

Wesley looked at Jessica in astonishment. I didn’t know this woman had some combat skills.

Jessica was equally surprised at his fighting strength.

He has experience in fighting. I may be beaten to death if I lose focus.

Both of them were equally strong.

They had to come up with something if they wanted to win.

Various thoughts flashed across their minds.

Jessica deliberately exposed a weak point and was kicked to the ground. She took advantage of the situation and turned to her side.

When Wesley approached her, Jessica stood up and threw a handful of sand at him.

At the same time, she picked up a pole beside her and aimed at his heart.

The series of actions was too fast to be predicted. It all happened within the blink of an eye.

Wesley couldn’t dodge in time, and the pole pierced through his abdomen.

Wesley couldn’t help but let out a painful scream.

Jessica knew that this was the opportunity she had been waiting for.

Without any hesitation, she bent down and picked up a giant rock. Then, she hit the rock hard against his head. “Ugh!”

Blood gushed out from Wesley’s head right away. Jessica seized the opportunity when she had one.

Although Wesley had collapsed on the ground and lost his ability to fight back, Jessica did not let her guard down.

She tied him up using the same rope which was used to tie her up previously.

Jessica found a satellite phone and called Aaron at once. “Dad, it’s me.”

Aaron almost burst into tears when he heard Jessica’s voice.

He had the scare of his life.

He wouldn’t have the face to go home if anything happened to Jessica.

“Where are you? Are you hurt?”

“I’m fine. I caught one of the criminals. I’m currently near a tunnel at Howdy Lane.”

“All right. Wait for us right there.”

“How’s Samantha?” Jessica was worried about her safety.

“They have escaped into the mountains, and we are still looking for them. Don’t worry about Samantha. We will find her for sure.”

“Thank you, Dad.”

After hanging up the phone, Jessica looked at Wesley with a smile and approached him gradually. Then, she bent down in front of him.

“Tell me. Who is the one who hurt Samantha’s leg?” Jessica asked, smiling.

Wesley met Jessica’s gaze as shivers ran through his spine. “It wasn’t me. It was Roberto.” Wesley said with shifty eyes. “It was you!” Jessica said firmly.

Wesley widened his eyes and denied, “It wasn’t me.”

Jessica ignored him and continued, “I’ve told myself not to let the ones I love get hurt again, especially when they get hurt because of me. I will let those who hurt the ones I love pay for what they have done. Since you were the one who broke her leg, how should I punish you?”

Jessica’s eyes darkened, and she let out a creepy smile.

Wesley was startled by her looks.

“No, it wasn’t me.”

Wesley could sense danger and fear with the sudden change in Jessica’s aura.

Jessica stared at his legs as if she was thinking of a way to torture them.

“Three legs. Which one should I start first?” Jessica murmured.

Three legs? But I only have two!

Chapter 550

Jessica wandered her gaze over his legs.

Wesley noticed that Jessica was looking between his legs. Suddenly, he realized what Jessica was going to do and widened his eyes out of fear.

“You, were you thinking of…”

Jessica let out a huge smile when she saw his expression.

The smile resembles that of a devil.

“You’ve got it! So, we will start from there. How’s that?”

Wesley shook his head vigorously.

He didn’t expect her to be so ruthless because she seemed weak and gentle.

After twenty minutes, Aaron and Jack arrived at the scene. They looked at Jessica and saw her standing there without losing a limb. Then, they glanced at the foreigner who was lying on the ground.

Jack and Aaron stepped forward and noticed the bloodstains on Jessica’s face and the bruises on her arms. They were heartbroken to see her getting hurt.

Jack was furious, and he glanced at the unconscious foreigner. He approached him and gave him a hard kick on his leg. To his surprise, the legs of the foreigner were broken.

“Jack, be careful. Don’t hurt yourself. The kidnapper’s identity is not simple. I suspect that he is from an organization controlled by foreign forces. We have to bring him back for further investigation.”

Jack wished he could wake him up and fight him.

Aaron wanted to give him a kick as well. However, he did not do that because of his prominent status.

“Take him away, and tie him up. Don’t let anything happen to him,” Aaron ordered.

Without any hesitation, they brought him to the car and escorted him away.

“Have you caught the guy who drove off?” Jessica asked. He would pose a threat if they didn’t find him in time.

“Don’t worry, we have caught him.”

Jessica let out a sigh of relief.

It would be dangerous to let them wander around in the crowd.

“Have you found Samantha?”

Jessica cared about Samantha the most.

“We are still looking for them. We do not know where the two of them are hiding.”

At that very moment, Aaron’s phone rang.

“All right, got it!”

Aaron hung up the phone and looked at Jessica. “They have found Yuliana, but there are still no signs of Samantha. However, I think they will find her pretty soon.”

Aaron mentioned the last sentence to Jessica deliberately.

Jessica frowned. “Bring me there.”

“You are injured. Just let us do the search.”

Jack did not agree with Jessica’s idea.

However, Jessica shook her head in refusal.

She couldn’t sit and wait for the news, not until she knew that Samantha was safe.

Jéssica didn’t care about her injuries.

There was nothing Jack and Aaron could do to stop her. They could only bring her along to the woods of the western suburbs.

The western suburbs of Dellmoor were mostly mountains and forests. Many hikers used to fall off the cliffs by accident because those cliffs were very steep.

It would not be an easy hike.

They met Yuliana, who just escaped upon reaching the mountains of the western suburbs.

Yuliana’s eyes went red when she saw Aaron. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she shouted at him, “Dad, I thought I wouldn’t be able to see you anymore. I am so scared.”

Aaron comforted Yuliana softly, “Everything will be all right.”

Subconsciously, he glanced at Jessica with an anxious look.

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next